Transcriber’s Notes:

Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_), and text
enclosed by equal signs is in bold (=bold=).

Additional Transcriber’s Notes are at the end.

       *       *       *       *       *

LAURA SERIES No. 2

BETROTHED FOR A DAY

BY LAURA JEAN LIBBEY

[Illustration]

STREET & SMITH PUBLISHERS NEW YORK

       *       *       *       *       *




BETROTHED FOR A DAY;


  OR,
  Queenie Trevalyn’s Love Test

  BY
  MISS LAURA JEAN LIBBEY

  _The Greatest Living Novelist, whose stories no author has ever been
  able to equal, and whose fame as the Favorite Writer of the People
  has never been surpassed_,

  AUTHOR OF
  “The Lovely Maid of Darby Town,” “What is Life Without Love?”
  “Sweet Dolly Gray,” “Sweetheart Will You be True?”
  “The Price of Pretty Odette’s Kiss,” “Sweet Kitty Clover,”
  “Ought We to Invite Her?” “Parted by Fate,”
  “Ione,” “We Parted at the Altar,” etc.

  [Illustration]

  NEW YORK
  STREET & SMITH, PUBLISHERS
  238 WILLIAM STREET

       *       *       *       *       *

  Copyright, 1901
  By Norman L. Munro

  Betrothed for a Day

       *       *       *       *       *

BY LAURA JEAN LIBBEY

The Laura Series

Almost every reader, in the course of his or her experience, has read
at least one of Laura Jean Libbey’s most enjoyable novels. Probably,
upon finishing the tale the only regret the reader had was that it was
not twice as long.

This may also be applied to the author’s new stories, all of which
Messrs. Street & Smith have recently purchased at a round figure.

These, the best productions from the pen of an author, all of whose
works may conscientiously be classed as excellent, will be published in
a new line called the Laura Series.

These stories have never appeared in book form--they are not old ones.
They are guaranteed to be the latest and best--representing the full
talent of this remarkable writer.

We give herewith a list of those published and others scheduled.

_By_ LAURA JEAN LIBBEY

   1. The Lovely Maid of Darby Town.
   2. Betrothed for a Day.
   3. What Is Life Without Love?
   4. Sweet Dolly Grey.
   5. Sweetheart, Will You Be True?
   6. Gladys, the Music Teacher’s Daughter.
   7. Madcap Laddy, The Flirt.
   8. The Prince of Pretty Odette’s Kiss.
   9. Sweet Kitty Clover.
  10. Ought We to Invite Her?

       *       *       *       *       *

BETROTHED FOR A DAY.




CHAPTER I. A STRANGER’S LOVE.


  “Her lips were silent--scarcely beat her heart,
   Her eyes alone proclaimed, ‘we must not part;’
   Thy hope may perish, or thy friends may flee,
   Farewell to life, but not adieu to thee.”

It was on the last night of the season at gay Newport; on the morrow,
at the noon hour, there was to be a great exodus of the summer guests,
and by nightfall the famous Ocean House would be closed.

The brilliant season of 1901 would be but a memory to the merry
throng--dancing, laughing, flirting to their hearts’ content to-night
in the magnificent ballroom; and every one seemed intent upon making
the most of the occasion.

As usual, “the beautiful Miss Trevalyn,” as every one called her, was
the belle of the ball, as she had been the belle of the season, much
to the chagrin of a whole set of beauties who had come this summer to
take Newport by storm and capture the richest matrimonial prize. Even
Miss Queenie Trevalyn’s cruelest enemy could not help but admit that
she was simply perfect to-night as she floated down the plant-embowered
ballroom, a fairy vision in pink tulle, fluttering ribbons and garlands
of blush-roses looping back her long jetty curls. Here, there and
everywhere flashed that slender pink figure with the lovely face, rosy
and radiant with smiles and flushed with excitement, her red lips
parted, and those wondrous midnight-black eyes of hers gleaming like
stars.

“Who is the gentleman with whom Miss Trevalyn is waltzing?” asked an
anxious mother--a guest from one of the cottages--whose four unmarried
daughters were at that moment playing the disagreeable part of wall
flowers.

Her companion, an old-time guest of the hotel, who kept strict
tabs upon the other guests, and prided herself upon knowing pretty
thoroughly everybody else’s business, leaned forward from her seat on
the piazza and raised her lorgnette to her eyes, critically surveying
the young lady’s partner.

He was a tall, handsome, distinguished man of at least thirty, bronzed
and bearded, with a noble bearing that could not fail to attract
attention anywhere. He was a man whom men take to on sight, and women
adore.

His eyes were deep blue and his hair was a dark, chestnut brown--a
shade darker perhaps than the trim beard and mustache were.

“That is just what everybody here has been trying to find out,” was the
reply, “but no one seems to know; he came here quite a month ago, and
the first evening of his arrival proved himself a hero. It happened in
this way: The elevator boy, upon reaching the fourth floor, had stepped
out of the car for a moment to lift a heavy satchel for a lady who had
come up with him, to a room a couple of doors distant, and in that
moment two persons had entered the elevator--Miss Queenie Trevalyn and
the distinguished-looking new arrival. No one could tell just how the
terrible affair occurred, whether one or the other brushed against the
lever accidentally or not, but the next instant, with the rapidity of
lightning, and without an instant’s warning, the car began to shoot
downward.

“Wild cries of horror broke from the lips of the guests at each landing
as it shot past. They realized what had happened; they could see that
there was some one in the car, and they realized that it meant instant
death to the occupants when the car reached the flagging below.

“Some one who heard the horrible whizzing sound from below, and knew
what had occurred, had the presence of mind to tear aside the wire
door. What occurred then even those who witnessed it can scarcely
recount, they were so dazeny. Anyhow, seeing the clearing straight
ahead, the stranger made the most daring leap for life that was ever
chronicled either in tale or history, through it; he had Miss Trevalyn,
who was in a deep swoon, clasped tightly in his arms.

“Out from the flying, death-dealing car he shot like an arrow from
a bow, landing headforemost among the throng, who fairly held their
breath in horror too awful for words.

“The car was wrecked into a thousand fragments.

“By the presence of mind of the heroic stranger Miss Trevalyn’s and his
own life were spared, and they were little the worse, save from the
fright, from their thrilling experience.

“They would have made a great furore over Mr. John Dinsmore at the
Ocean Hotel after that, but he would not permit it. He flatly refused
to be lionized, which showed Newport society that he was certainly
careless about being in the swim, as we call it.

“His heart was not proof against a lovely girl’s attractions, however.
He finished by falling in love with Miss Trevalyn in the most approved,
romantic style, and has been her veritable shadow ever since, despite
the fact that there are a score of handsome fellows in the race for her
favor, and one in particular, a young man who is heir to the fortune of
his uncle, a multi-millionaire, who was supposed to be the lucky winner
of the queen’s heart up to the day of the thrilling elevator episode.”

“I suppose she will marry the fine-looking hero who saved her life,”
said the mother of the four unwedded maidens.

The other returned significantly:

“If he is rich, it is not unlikely; if he is poor, Queenie Trevalyn
will whistle him down the wind, as the old saying goes. Lawrence
Trevalyn’s daughter is too worldly to make an unsuitable marriage. Her
father is one of the ablest lawyers at the New York bar, and makes no
end of money, but his extravagant family succeeds splendidly in living
up to every dollar of his entire income, and Miss Queenie knows that
her only hope is in marrying a fortune; she is quite as ambitious
as her parents. With her the head will rule instead of the heart, I
promise you; that is, if one can judge from the score of lovers she
has sent adrift this season.”

“I really thought she cared a little for young Ray Challoner, the
millionaire. I confess I had expected to see her pass most of her
last evening at Newport dancing with him exclusively; but perhaps she
is pursuing this course to pique him into an immediate proposal. A
remarkably shrewd and clever girl is Queenie Trevalyn.”

“Is this Mr. Challoner deeply in love with her, too?” asked the mother
of the four unwedded girls, trying to veil the eagerness in her voice
behind a mass of carelessness.

“Hopelessly,” returned her informant, “and for that reason I marvel
that he is not on hand to sue for every dance and challenge any one to
mortal combat who dares seek the beauty’s favor.”

Meanwhile, the young girl who had been the subject of the above gossip
had disappeared through one of the long French windows that opened
out upon the piazza, and, leaning upon the arm of her companion, had
floated across the white sands to the water’s edge.

For a moment they stood thus, in utter silence, while the tide rippled
in slowly at their feet, mirroring the thousands of glittering stars in
the blue dome above on its pulsing bosom.

Queenie pretends the utmost innocence in regard to the object he has in
view in asking her to come down to the water by whose waves they have
spent so many happy hours, to say good-by.

A score or more of lovers have stood on the self-same spot with her in
the last fortnight, and ere they had turned away from those rippling
waves they had laid their hearts and fortunes at her dainty feet, only
to be rejected, as only a coquette can reject a suitor.

Yes, she knew what was coming; his troubled face and agitation was a
forerunner of that, but her tongue ran on volubly and gayly, of how she
had enjoyed Newport, and how sorry she would feel as the train bore her
away to her city home.

And as she talked on in her delightful, breezy way, his face grew
graver and more troubled.

“He is going to ask me to marry him, and it depends upon his fortune as
to whether I say yes or no. He has been wonderfully silent as to what
he is, but if I am good at guessing, I should say that he is a Western
silver king--he must be worth twice as many millions as Ray Challoner,”
Queenie said to herself.

She had adroitly led up to a proposal of marriage by knowing just
what to say, and how to use her subtly sweet voice in uttering the
sentiments low and falteringly, to arouse him to a declaration of the
tender passion.

Standing there, he was thinking of the gulf which lay between him and
this fair young girl whom he had learned to love, and that he should
leave her without revealing one word of what was in his heart; but as
he turned to her to make some commonplace remark, and suggest returning
to the ballroom, she looked so irresistibly sweet and gracious, his
heart seemed swept away from him by storm.

He never knew quite how it came about, but he found himself holding her
hands crushed close to his bosom, while his white lips murmured:

“This has been a month in my life which will stand out clear and
distinct--forever. In it I have tasted the only happiness which I have
ever known; nothing will ever be like it to me again. Will you remember
me, I wonder, after you have returned home?”

“Why should I not?” she murmured, shyly. “You have helped me to pass
the happiest summer I have ever known.”

“Do you really mean that, Miss Trevalyn--Queenie!” he cried, hoarsely,
wondering if his ears had not deceived him.

“Yes,” she sighed, glancing down with a tenderness in her tone which
she intended that he should not mistake.

“I should not speak the words that are trembling on my lips, but your
kindness gives courage to my frightened heart, and I will dare incur
your displeasure, perhaps, by uttering them; but you must know, you who
are so beautiful that all men love you--you whom to gaze upon is to
become lost.”

“I--I do not know what you mean, Mr. Dinsmore,” she murmured, with shy,
averted eyes and downcast, blushing face, thinking how different this
proposal was to the score of others she had received.

“May I dare tell you? Promise me you will not be very angry,” he said,
humbly, “and that you will forgive me.”

But he did not wait for her answer, he dared not pause to think, lest
his courage should fail him, but cried huskily:

“Pardon me if I am brusque and abrupt, sweet girl, but the words are
forcing themselves like a torrent from my heart to my lips--ah, Heaven,
you must have guessed the truth ere this, Queenie! I love you! I love
you with a passion so great it is driving me mad. Let me pray my prayer
to you, let me kneel at your feet and utter it. Ah, Heaven! words fail
me to tell you how dearly I love you, my darling. My life seems to
have merged completely into yours. I love you so dearly and well, if
you send me from you, you will wreck my life--break my heart. I cast
my life as a die upon your yes or no. Look at me, darling, and answer
me--will you be my wife, Queenie. For Heaven’s sake say yes and end my
agitation and my misery. Is your answer life or death for me, my love?”




CHAPTER II. A WORSHIPER OF WEALTH.


  “I have two lovers, both brave and gay;
   And they both have spoken their minds to-day;
   They both seem dying for love of me;
   Well, if I choose one of them, which shall it be?
   One is handsome, and tall, and grand,
   With gold in the bank and acres of land,
   And he says he will give them all to me
   If only I’ll promise his wife to be.
   The other is bonny, and blithe, and true,
   With honest face bronzed, and eyes of blue;
   But the wealth of his heart is the only thing
   He can give to me with the wedding ring.
   Yes, both seem dying for love of me;
   Well, if I choose one of them, which shall it be?”

Queenie Trevalyn looked up archly into the handsome, agitated face
bending over her, and blushed deeply.

“Before I answer you, let me remind you that you are quite a stranger
to us, Mr. Dinsmore; you have not chosen to make a confidant of any one
concerning your personal history--from whence you came, or--or--your
standing in the community in which you reside,” she murmured, sweetly.

“I am aware of that fact,” he answered, gloomily, dropping her hands
dejectedly, while a heavy sigh trembled over his pale lips. “The truth
is, I dreaded telling you, lest I should, perhaps, lose your friendship
at first, then, at last, your love; but no! you are too good, too
noble, pure and true to let wealth and position weigh--against--love.”

His words gave the girl something like a fright. She had counted upon
this handsome, bearded adorer being a man of great wealth. She had
even fondly hoped that he might be a prince, traveling in disguise--a
personage of superior order. No wonder his words--which seemed to bid
fair to scatter these delicious hopes--alarmed the girl whose sole
ambition was wealth.

She did not answer; for the first time in her life this girl, who was
so witty, versatile and brilliant, was at a loss for words.

“It is but right that you should know who and what I am,” he pursued,
slowly. “Indeed, I should have prefaced my declaration of love with
that information. I am but a struggling author, Queenie--a man who
is fighting hard to make his way in the crowded field of letters to
future great achievements. I might have made money in the past had
I grasped the opportunities held out to me. I have been of a roving
disposition--nomadic in my tastes, eager to see the whole wide world,
and give to the people who stay at home glimpses of foreign lands,
through my pen.

“I was prodigal with the money I earned from this source. I gave it
freely to the poor and needy, who were everywhere about. On the burning
sands of Africa, or on the snowy plains of Russia, when I lay down to
sleep, with only the sky above me, I was as happy as men who lie down
in palaces. I had no care, I was as free from it as the joyous air that
blows. I led a happy enough life of it until I came here and met you;
from that hour the world has seemed to change for me. I am no longer
the careless, happy-go-lucky fellow of a few short weeks ago, leading a
merry, Bohemian existence--just as content without money as with it.

“If you will say that there is hope for me I will remedy all that; I
will go to work with a will and make something grand and noble out of
my life, with the one thought like a guiding star ever before me: The
woman I love shall be proud of me. I----”

The sentence never was finished. Glancing up at that moment he caught
sight of her face, which she had turned so that the white, bright
moonlight fell full upon it.

The scorn on the beautiful face, the anger that blazed in the dark
eyes, the contempt the curling lips revealed, appalled him. He had much
more to tell her that was important, but the words fairly froze on his
lips, and died away unmuttered.

“Hush! not another word,” she cried, quite as soon as she was able to
speak, through her intense anger. “You have basely deceived me, as well
as every one else. You knew of the current report that you were a man
of fabulous wealth and you let it go uncontradicted. You have sailed
under false colors to force your way into society. You have cheated and
deluded us into believing that you were a gentleman. Being what you
are--a nobody--you insult me with your proposal of marriage. Conduct me
back to the hotel at once, please.”

His face had grown white as marble--even his lips were colorless. His
eyes were dim with a sorrow too intense for words, and his strong
hands trembled like aspen leaves in the wind, and his bosom heaved.
Her cruel, taunting words had struck home to the very core of his
heart, and made a cruel wound there, like the stinging cut of a deadly,
poisoned dagger.

There was no mistaking the meaning of her words, she spoke plainly
enough. If he had been rich he would have stood a fair chance of
winning her. The love of a great, strong, honorable heart did not
count with her. Her affection was not for exchange, but for sale. The
beautiful girl whom he had thought little less than the angels above
was but common clay, a mercenary creature, who weighed gold in the
scale against marriage, and whose idea of a gentleman, one of nature’s
noblemen, was measured by his wealth. To her a poor man was less than
the dust beneath her dainty feet.

“You have heard what I have said, Mr. Dinsmore,” said Queenie Trevalyn,
haughtily. “Pray conform with my request by taking me back to the
ballroom at once. Were it not for appearances I would leave you and
return myself.”

Like one dazed he turned slowly around, setting his miserable face
toward the lights and the music, but his overwrought nerves could stand
no more, strong man though he was, and without a moan or a cry he fell
headlong upon the white sands at her feet--like a hero in a great
battle falls when he has received his death wound, crying out: “When
love has conquered pride and anger, you may call me back again.”

“Great heavens! what a dilemma!” cried Queenie Trevalyn, angrily. She
did not pause a moment to lave his face with the cooling water so near
at hand, or to take the trouble to ascertain if his headlong fall had
injured him, so intent was she in hurrying away from the spot before a
crowd gathered.

A moment more and she was flying across the white stretch of beach, her
pink tulle gossamer robe trailing after her like a sunset cloud which
somehow had fallen from heaven to earth.

She gained the hotel by a side entrance, and was soon back into the
ballroom. She had been gone so short a time that few had missed her
save the partner who was just coming in search of her for his waltz,
the first notes of which had just struck up.

“Alone, Miss Trevalyn!” exclaimed Ray Challoner, advancing toward the
palm-embowered nook in which she had seated herself. “Why, this is
unprecedented. I did not suppose you ever enjoyed the luxury of being
alone; such is the penalty of having admirers by the score,” bowing low
before the beauty, adding: “I beg to remind you that this is our waltz,
and it is my favorite music, ‘My Queen.’”

Queenie Trevalyn arose graciously, her rosebud lips wreathed in the
sweetest of smiles. She danced and laughed, the gayest of the gay,
never for an instant did her thoughts revert to the heart that was
enduring the agonies of death, for love of her, down upon the cold,
white sands.

Ay! There he lay, stunned almost unto death, never caring to arise and
face the world again. All he wanted to do was to lie there until the
tide would come in and bear him away from life and the love which he
had found more cruel than death.

With such a man love, with all the intensity of his grand soul, was
only possible. It was not for such a one to worship lightly at a
woman’s shrine.

How long he lay there he never knew. It was in reality a few moments,
but to him it seemed endless centuries. He was startled by the sound of
familiar voices.

“It is indeed Dinsmore, by all that is wonderful!” exclaimed a man who
bent over him, while his companion said musingly: “What in the world
could have happened to have felled him like this, and he strong as an
ox!”

“The best and quickest way to find out is to bring him to and see,”
declared the other, kneeling beside the prostrate form and dashing salt
water in the white face, then catching up his hands and beginning to
chafe them vigorously.

John Dinsmore opened his eyes slowly and gazed into the two anxious
faces bending over him.

“Are you ill, old fellow!” they both cried in a breath. “What in the
name of goodness has happened that we find you like this?”

His lips opened to say: “A beautiful woman has broken my heart, and I
am lying here for the tide to come in to carry me out--to death,” but
the words seemed to scorch his lips, he could not utter them. They
helped him to his feet, still wondering.

“I was stricken with a pain at my heart,” he said. “I shall be better
soon.”

“Let’s hope so, for we have brought the means with us to make you so,
if anything on this round earth can. But by the way,” went on one of
them, “you do not seem the least surprised to find the two chums,
poor as church mice, whom you left behind you in broiling New York,
apparently ‘doing’ fashionable Newport, though it is like catching sly
old dog Time by the tip of his tail, coming here on the last evening,
when the play is about over, and they are just going to ring down the
curtain.”

His two companions linked arms with him, one on either side, and drew
him along the beach, each waiting for the other to unfold to John
Dinsmore the amazing news which had brought them there.

While they hesitated thus you shall learn their identity, reader.

The tall, dark-haired young man on the right was Hazard Ballou, artist;
French as to descent, as his name indicated, who was struggling for
fame and fortune by painting pictures which nobody seemed to want to
buy, and illustrating the joke articles in an evening paper to earn
support in the meantime.

His companion was Jerry Gaines, a reporter, that was all, though he did
have wonderful ambition and always alluded confidently to the time when
he should be the editor of some great New York paper, and when that
time arrived, what he should do for the remainder of the trinity, his
author and artist friends, who were always ready to share their crust
with him when luck went dead against him in being able to gather in
good news articles, and getting up acceptable copy. His gains lay all
in his name at present, instead of the more practical place--his pocket.

The “Trinity,” as the three young men styled themselves, occupied one
and the same room in a New York boarding house, each swearing never to
sever the bond by marrying, though a veritable Helen of Troy should
tempt them.

The three friends had toiled hard, but even in their work they were
happy, for they had few cares, and had not been touched by the fever
called Love.

“You had better tell him what brings us,” whispered Ballou to Gaines,
as John Dinsmore seemed in no hurry to question them.

“Reporters are generally chosen to break startling news to people,”
remarked that young gentleman, dryly. Then, turning to Dinsmore, he
began, abruptly: “I say, old fellow, you were a sly dog, when you
heard us cussing rich folks in general, never to mention that you had
great expectations in that direction, I vow.”

“I do not understand you, Jerry,” remarked Dinsmore, looking at his
friend in puzzled wonder.

“I may as well break headlong into the facts as beat about the bush,”
laughed Jerry Gaines, adding: “Well, to tell you an amazing truth,
we are here to congratulate you upon inheriting a fortune. A pair of
English lawyers have just succeeded in ferreting you out and locating
you with our aid. They bring the astounding news, and better still, the
documents which prove you to be heir to one of the finest estates in
Louisiana, an immense tobacco plantation adjoining it, and----”

“My poor old Uncle George!” cut in John Dinsmore, surprised for the
moment out of the grief which had taken such a deep hold of him. “And
he is dead. I am deeply grieved to hear it. And you say he has left
his enormous wealth to me. I can honestly say that I am astounded. He
has always given me to understand that I need not expect one cent from
him. He was deeply angered at me for my love of roving about the world.
There were others nearer and dearer to him who had every right to
expect to inherit his fortune. I am bewildered; I cannot understand why
he chose to make me his heir.

“If you had brought me this wonderful news yesterday, boys, you would
have made me almost insane with joy and gratitude--ay, have made me the
happiest of men. Now it is but as dross to me. The gods have sent the
golden gift to me too late--too late.”

“You did not wait for me to finish, old fellow,” said Gaines, coolly.
“There is a string tied to the inheritance. If you accept it you must
take a girl with it--for your wife, so your uncle’s will reads.”




CHAPTER III. THE COURSE OF TRUE LOVE.


“Then let the inheritance go if it be mine only on condition that I
take a wife with it,” exclaimed John Dinsmore, proudly. “I will have
none of it. Never mention it to me again if you are true friends of
mine and respect my feelings. I would not marry the loveliest or the
richest woman the world holds. I could never look into a woman’s face
with love in my heart for her, and the man who marries a woman without
loving her is a villain, a rascal of the deepest dye. Heaven forbid
that I should sell my honor and my manhood for such a price. Say no
more about the inheritance, boys, I spurn it.”

“You have actually gone mad, Dinsmore,” cried Ballou, vehemently. “It
would do for an actor on the stage to rant about wealth in that way,
but in real life it is quite a different matter. One would think to
hear you that you never knew what it was to want a square meal when
your stories were returned with thanks, or to borrow enough from your
friends to buy a paper dickey and cuffs in which to make a neat show
before an editor. Bah!--don’t be a fool, I say. Take the goods the gods
provide.”

“And I echo Ballou’s sentiments,” declared Jerry Gaines. “No one
but a positive madman would let such a chance slip. Money can do
anything, old fellow. It can purchase comfort and position, the luxury
of idleness, royal good times, every enjoyment--ay, and last but not
least, the hand of a beautiful woman in marriage. What more could you
want?”

“I should want the heart of the woman I wedded, and money cannot buy
the love of a true, good woman’s heart,” returned John Dinsmore,
huskily.

As he spoke he thought of the royally beautiful creature from whom
he had so lately parted on those self-same white sands, the girl to
whom he had given all the love of his loyal heart, only to be scoffed
at and spurned; the girl whom he had blindly believed Providence had
especially given to him since the hour he had saved her life so
miraculously, risking thereby the loss of his own. He had been so sure
of her that he never for one instant doubted fate’s intentions, and had
given himself up to his idolatrous love for her, body and soul, heart
and mind.

“Say no more on the subject, good friends. You both mean well, I know,
but it can never be,” said Dinsmore, earnestly. “Believe me, I know why
I speak thus. Say no more to me of the inheritance. Help me to forget
that it was ever in my grasp; that will be true friendship shown to me.”

“We must leave you for an hour or so to write up this gay ball and send
in the sketch of it,” said Gaines, wishing Dinsmore to have plenty of
time to think over his good fortune, and not to decide to cast it from
him too hastily.

The “Trinity” walked slowly back to the hotel. On the veranda they
parted, the two friends going in the direction of the ballroom, while
Dinsmore threw himself into a chair in the shadow of one of the great
pillars--to think.

How long he sat there he never knew. He was startled at length by the
sound of voices. Two people had approached and seated themselves on the
rustic bench on the other side of the wide pillar. A massive potted
palm screened them from him, performing for him the same service, but
he knew well that musical girlish voice which had the power to move
his heart at will even yet. It was Queenie Trevalyn, and with her was
Raymond Challoner, the handsomest of all the fast, gay set of young
millionaires at Newport.

I strictly affirm, dear reader, that it was not Dinsmore’s intention to
remain there and listen. He would have arisen instantly and quitted the
veranda, but fate seemed to decree otherwise. He was unable to raise
hand or foot or utter any sound. A terrible numbness seemed to close
down upon his every faculty, holding them as in a vise.

Words cannot tell the agonies he suffered there. The tortures of the
rack, where he would have been stretched limb from limb, until death
relieved him, would not have been harder to endure.

He heard handsome, indolent Raymond Challoner pour into those pretty
pink-tinted ears the story of his love, and he heard the lips of the
girl who was more to him than life itself accept the young heir of the
Challoner millions, in the sweetest of words.

“I have just one odd determination, call it a notion if you will,” he
heard the young heir of Challoner say, “and that is, never to wed a
girl to whom any other man has ever whispered words of love. No man has
ever spoken of love to you, Queenie, or ever asked you to be his bride,
has there?”

And the girl from whom he had parted on the white sands less than half
an hour before steeped her red lips with the horrible falsehood of
answering:

“No, Raymond, I have never given any one save yourself encouragement to
speak to me of love, believe me.”

“I almost believed the bronzed and bearded, mysterious Mr. Dinsmore
might take it into his head to try to win you,” he remarked, musingly.

Queenie Trevalyn laughed an amused laugh.

“What absurd nonsense,” she cried. “Why, he has never been anything
more to me than a mere acquaintance,” and she polluted her lips with a
second lie when she went on smoothly: “Papa paid him for the service
he rendered me in that elevator affair, and that ended any obligation
on my part. Furthermore, I must say that you do not compliment my
taste very highly to imagine for an instant that I could possibly fall
in love with such a dark-browed, plebeian-appearing man as Mr. John
Dinsmore! The very thought that you could have imagined so mortifies me
exceedingly.”

“There, there, Queenie, do not take it to heart so. Of course you
couldn’t; only he followed you about so constantly that I own I was
furiously jealous, and thought seriously of calling him out to mortal
combat. Now that I do consider it soberly, I agree with you that he
is hardly the type of man to inspire love in a young girl’s romantic
heart, despite his bushy whiskers and melancholy air. But let us waste
no more words upon him. We can spend the fleeting hours much more
advantageously by talking of love and our future.”

They walked away laughing, arm in arm, leaving the man on the other
side of the pillar sitting there like one carved in stone. The heart
in his bosom had seemed to break with one awful throb, rendering him
almost lifeless, and thus his friends found him when they came out to
search for him an hour later.

“Did you think our hour an unusually long one?” laughed Gaines, adding,
before his friend had time to reply:

“I have now another commission on my hands which is far more important
than writing up the grand ball. Shortly after leaving you I received a
lengthy telegram from our editor, ordering me to wait over instead of
taking the midnight train back to New York, as was first arranged, to
meet one of Pinkerton’s men, who ought to arrive here at any hour now.

“It seems that he is in search of a young fellow who is giving the
police here, there and everywhere no end of trouble. He is a high-flyer
with expectations, and taking advantage of future prospects, has gone
in heavy--borrowing money, gambling, and even forging for big amounts.
He appeared suddenly in Saratoga one day last week, at the races, and
was one of the most desperate plungers at the track. The climax to his
rapid career is he had a furious encounter with a man that night, who
had won large sums on the track, and the upshot of the affair was the
man was found murdered in the early dawn of the following morning,
and the only clew which could lead to the identity of the perpetrator
of the deed is the imprint of a ring of most peculiar design upon the
temple of the victim--a triangle, set with stones, diamonds presumably,
with a large stone in the center. This is the only clew Pinkerton’s man
is following, since the descriptions differ so radically.”

“This gives an added zest to our trip,” laughed Ballou, who was always
ready for anything which promised excitement. “Will you walk over to
meet the incoming train with us?” addressing Dinsmore.

“No,” replied John, almost wearily, “I will sit here and smoke my
cigar, as a sort of nerve steadier.”

“I advise you strongly to think not twice but a score of times ere
you make up your mind to throw up a handsome fortune simply because
there is a string tied to it in the shape of a pretty young girl, for
no doubt she is pretty. Young girls cannot well help being sweet and
comely, I have discovered.”

John Dinsmore watched his friends walk away, and as they vanished into
the thick, dark gloom he gave himself up to his own dreary thoughts.
The story he had just heard, thrilling though it was, quickly vanished
from his mind, as did also the fortune that might be his for the
claiming. All he could think of was the lovely young girl upon whom he
had set his heart and soul--his very life, as it were--who had spurned
him so contemptuously and for one whom he could not think worthy of
such a treasure, as he still blindly believed Queenie Trevalyn to be.

He had not been thrown into Raymond Challoner’s society much, and from
what little John Dinsmore did see of him he had not formed a very
favorable impression. He had heard that his wine bills were quite a
little fortune in themselves, and on several occasions, when in the
midst of a crowd of young men in the office, who were as fast and gay
as himself, John Dinsmore had heard him boast of his conquests with
fair women, and of episodes so rollicking in their nature that John
Dinsmore, man of honor as he was, reverencing all womankind, would
arise abruptly from his seat, throw down the paper he had been vainly
endeavoring to read, and walk away with a frown and unmistakable
contempt in his face as he turned away from Challoner’s direction,
going beyond the hearing of his voice and hilarious tales. If any other
man had won the treasure that cruel fate denied to him he could have
endured the blow better; but Challoner!

“Ah! Heaven grant that she shall never have cause to rue her choice,”
he ruminated.

In the midst of his musing he was interrupted by the voice of the very
man upon whom his thoughts were bent--Raymond Challoner.

It had been an hour or more since he had parted from the girl who had
just promised to be his bride. The lights of the grand ballroom were
out, and the greater portion of the great hotel was wrapped in gloom,
with but here and there the twinkling light in the windows of some
belated guest, and these, too, were rapidly disappearing, leaving the
world to darkness and itself.

It was the hour when the sports of Newport banded together to smoke
their cigars and talk over their wine, and their revelry usually lasted
far into the wee sma’ hours. To-night these young men seemed bent upon
having a royal good time together, in celebration of their last night
at the famous resort.

Half a score of friends were with Challoner. He was always the
ringleader among his companions. Just now all seemed highly amused at
some anecdote he was relating. His unsteady steps showed John Dinsmore
that he was under the influence of wine. He arose and turned away with
a sigh, anxious to get out of sight of the sneering, handsome face of
his rival and away from the sound of his voice.

At that instant the sound of Miss Trevalyn’s name on his rival’s lips
caught and held his attention. Raymond Challoner was boasting of his
conquest over the heart of the belle and beauty of the season. John
Dinsmore was rooted to the spot with horror to hear him discuss in the
next breath the sweetness of the betrothal kiss he had received from
the peerless Queenie.

A general laugh followed and remarks which made the blood boil in John
Dinsmore’s veins. He was fairly speechless from rage.

“And when do you intend to wed the beautiful Queenie?” asked a dozen or
more rollicking voices.

“A month or two later, provided I do not see some bewitching little
fairy in the meantime who will suit me better. I----”

The sentence was never finished. With a leap, John Dinsmore was before
him, with a face so ghastly with wrath that those who saw it were
stricken dumb.

“Take that! for maligning a lady, you dastardly scoundrel!” cried John,
in a sonorous voice ringing with passion. And as he uttered the words
out flew his strong right arm with the force of a sledge hammer, and in
an instant Raymond Challoner was measuring his length before him on the
porch.

“So it is you, the unsuccessful wooer, who champions Miss Trevalyn’s
cause, is it? Well that is indeed rich,” he cried, white to the lips,
adding: “I am not so good with my fists as you seem to be; however,
I insist upon wiping out this insult with your blood or mine, John
Dinsmore, ere another day dawns. Here and now I challenge you to a duel
on the beach, within an hour’s time. I will teach you then that it is
folly to interfere in another man’s affairs.”

As he spoke he raised his hand threateningly, and to John Dinsmore’s
horror he saw upon it a triangular diamond ring, such as had been
described by his friends.




CHAPTER IV. THE MIDNIGHT DUEL.


  The conflict is over, the struggle is past--
  I have looked, I have loved, I have worshiped my last--
  And now back to the world, and let fate do her worst
  On the heart that for thee such devotion has nursed.
  For thee its best feelings were wasted away,
  And life hath hereafter not one to betray.

  Farewell, then, thou loved one--oh, loved but too well,
  Too deeply, too blindly for language to tell!
  Farewell, thou hast trampled my love’s faith in the dust,
  Thou hast torn from my bosom my faith and my trust;
  But if thy life’s current with bliss it would swell,
  I would pour out my own in this last fond farewell!

For an instant the lifeblood around John Dinsmore’s heart seemed to
stand still, and his eyes fairly bulged from their sockets. No, it was
no trick of his imagination, the slim, aristocratic hand of his rival,
upon which he gazed so breathlessly, bore upon it a ring of curious
device--a serpent’s body, and deeply imbedded in the flat head was a
triangle of diamonds, in the center of which was a large diamond of
rare brilliancy and beauty.

It was the identical ring his friends had described as being worn by
the man whom they were at that moment hunting down to charge with a
terrible crime.

Ere he could utter the words that arose to his lips, Raymond Challoner
turned away from him, saying, with a haughty sneer:

“It is well you accept my challenge, John Dinsmore; I will meet you on
the spot designated by you upon the beach, at exactly an hour from now.
Until then adieu, most worthy champion of the fair sex, adieu!”

Challoner walked down the length of the broad piazza with the easy,
graceful swagger peculiar to him, his friends about him, talking in
subdued voices, yet anxiously and excitedly, over the event which had
just transpired, and discussing in still lower whispers the probable
outcome of the meeting, until they were lost alike to sight and sound.

Still John Dinsmore stood there where they had left him, like an image
carved in stone, his eyes following the direction in which they had
disappeared.

And standing thus, a terrible temptation came to him, a temptation so
strong that for a moment it almost overpowered him.

He had only to send quickly for his friends, who had gone to the train
to meet the detective, and tell them what he had seen, to bring about
the overthrow of his rival in the very hour of his triumph.

The lover who had been accepted by Queenie Trevalyn as her affianced
husband, would be taken from the hotel in handcuffs. Ah, what a
glorious revenge; sweetened by the thought that Challoner would thus be
parted forever from the girl whom he had loved so madly, and lost.

Then the nobler side of John Dinsmore’s nature struggled for mastery.
Could he, a dismissed suitor, cast the first stone at his successful
rival? Would it be manly, or ignoble?

How Queenie Trevalyn would hate him for it! That thought settled the
matter, his rival should not come to his downfall through him. Far
better that Challoner’s bullet should pierce his heart.

He stood quite motionless, leaning heavily against the massive pillar
of the piazza, lost in deep reverie, thinking it all over.

What had he to live for, now that Queenie Trevalyn was lost to him
forever? Death seemed far more desirable to him than life--without her.

He knew that Raymond Challoner was considered an excellent shot; that
every one declared him particularly clever in the use of firearms; but
that knowledge did not deter John Dinsmore from his purpose.

When his friends entered the hotel, a little later, they found a
summons from him awaiting them, explaining briefly the affair on hand,
which was to come off within an hour, and asking them to meet him on
the beach, at the place and time indicated.

“Whew!” exclaimed Ballou, with a long, low whistle. “What will Dinsmore
be getting into next? Knowing him as well as I do, I realize that it
is useless to attempt to talk him out of this affair of honor, as he
calls it. Heaven grant that he may not fall a victim of his opponent’s
superior marksmanship. Of course I don’t know what the deadly quarrel
between them is about, but----”

His friend, Gaines, cut him short by announcing that they had no time
to speculate as to the cause of the contemplated duel, as they had
barely time to reach the place described--a sort of cove shut in by
high, shelving rocks, fully a mile from the hotel.

“John has given us no time to see him first, and attempt to mediate
between him and his antagonist,” said Gaines, seizing his hat, which he
had but just removed.

“Can nothing be done to prevent the affair from being carried out?”
queried Ballou, turning his white, worried, anxious face toward his
friend.

“It seems not,” returned Gaines, in a voice equally as troubled.

The two friends spoke no other word until they came within sight of the
place. Then Ballou whispered:

“Both principals are on the ground, also his opponent’s seconds; they
are evidently awaiting us.”

This proved to be the case. The antagonists were already facing each
other, weapons in hand.

Although John Dinsmore had determined that it should not be his lips
which should speak proclaiming his rival’s suspected guilt of a former
crime, he supposed, when his friends came to his aid, their sharp eyes
would soon discern the ring. His thoughts carried him no farther than
that.

In the excitement attending the meeting of his opponent upon the beach,
he failed to notice that Raymond Challoner had removed the ring.

Both friends knew, as they rapidly approached, that it was too late to
interfere; the two combatants stood facing each other, fifteen paces
apart, weapons in hand.

Challoner’s second conferred with Ballou for a moment, then they
announced that all was in readiness.

A deathlike silence ensued, broken only by the sobbing of the wind and
the dash of the waves, beating a solemn requiem upon the shore. Slowly
the command was given:

“One--two--three--fire!”

Simultaneously the report of the two pistol shots rang out upon the
midnight air, followed instantly by the sound of a body falling heavily
upon the sands.

John Dinsmore had fallen upon his face, the lifeblood from a wound in
his breast coloring the white beach crimson about him.

In a trice his two friends were bending over him, beside the doctor,
who was making a rapid examination to find out the extent of the
wounded man’s injuries; believing, however, that Raymond Challoner’s
opponent was beyond all human aid. He had figured at several of these
affairs of honor in which Challoner had been engaged, and had never yet
known him to fail to strike the heart at which he aimed.

“He brought it on himself,” said Challoner, addressing his second.
“He would have it!” and he turned away upon his heel with a mocking
sneer curling his cynical lips. Tossing his weapon to his second, he
nonchalantly resumed his hat and coat, and walked coolly away toward
the hotel, not deigning to cast one glance backward, even to take the
trouble to inquire whether his victim was alive, or dead.

Both of the fallen man’s friends heard him remark, as a parting shot:

“Such is the fate of any one who attempts to meddle in my affairs.”

“Your friend is not dead,” said the doctor, hastily, anxious to attract
their attention from Challoner, fearing perhaps a double or a triple
duel might result from this affair.

“He is badly wounded, there is no doubt about that, but in my opinion
the wound is not necessarily fatal. I have every hope that we shall be
able to pull him through, with this splendid physique to aid us.”

The two friends breathed more freely, and Gaines said, slowly:

“If he were to die, the man who murdered him would have the opportunity
to try his hand next on me.”

“And after that on me,” remarked Ballou, “in case he should escape your
bullet.”

“The first thing to be attended to is to get him away from here,” cut
in the doctor, quietly. Adding: “As the hotel is to close within a few
short hours, they would not receive him there. I propose removing him
at once to a little cottage I know of adjacent to this place, in which
lives an old nurse whom I often employ. She will willingly take him in
and do her best for him.”

The two friends received this suggestion gratefully.

Between the three of them, they succeeded in conveying him to the place
indicated, without loss of time, and there the doctor made a further
examination of his injuries.

“Mr. Challoner’s bullet missed its aim by a single hair’s breadth,” he
said; “but with Mrs. Brent’s careful nursing, we may hope for much.”

It was with the greatest of regret that the two friends left Newport
the next day for New York, leaving John Dinsmore, who had not yet
regained consciousness, in the hands of the doctor, who was a resident
of the place, and the aged nurse.

Everything had gone wrong with them; they had been unable, even with
the aid of the skillful detective, to find the slightest trace of the
man for whom they were looking, and concluded that he had left the
resort ere they had reached it, having been informed in advance in some
mysterious manner of their coming.

Meanwhile, the girl for whom John Dinsmore had risked his noble life
a second time, was pacing up and down the floor of her elegant suite
of rooms, with a very perturbed countenance, reading for the twentieth
time the letter which her mother had but just received, read but half
through, and had fainted outright; recovering only to go from one
violent fit of hysterics into another.

Queenie Trevalyn had read it slowly through twice, controlling her
emotions with a supreme effort.

It was from her father, and announced his utter failure in New York.

He had made an unsuccessful venture in Wall Street, and the result was
that every dollar he had on earth had been swept from him.

“When you return to the city,” he wrote, “instead of your own home, it
will be to a boarding house. For myself I care not; but my heart bleeds
for you, my dear wife, and Queenie, knowing full well how much you
both love the luxurious trappings of wealth and position! But my grief
cannot mend matters. Our only hope of retrieving our fallen fortunes is
by Queenie marrying money.”




CHAPTER V. THE POWER OF GOLD.


  “The eagle suffers little birds to sing,
     And is not careful what they mean thereby,
   Knowing that with the shadow of his wing
     He can at pleasure stint their melody.”

Queenie Trevalyn did not go into hysterics over her father’s letter, as
her mother had done. Instead, she was very angry.

“How dare a man, who has a family on his hands dependent upon him for
support, to risk his fortune in speculation?” she stormed. “The man who
is mad enough to do it should be sent to an insane asylum, and confined
there for the rest of his natural life!”

“But what are we to do, my dear?” queried the weeping mother, in a
sobbing, querulous voice. “I have always lived in elegance; how am I
to enter a New York boarding house? I--I should fall down dead on the
threshold! I ask you, what are we to do, Queenie!”

And off the poor lady went into another violent spasm of hysterics.

“The genteel poor; how I have always pitied them!” went on the sobbing
lady, her tears falling afresh. “Poor people who carry about them
traces of former greatness. How our set will comment on our downfall,
Queenie, and turn their heads the other way as they pass us by on the
street; they riding in their carriages, and we tramping through the
dust afoot. Oh, I can never endure it, Queenie! I will take to my bed
and remain there until the day I die. I have read of poverty in novels,
and always pitied the poor heroine. I never imagined that I should one
day be in a similar position myself. Oh, dear, if I could have only
died ere this dark dawn fell upon us!”

“If you will only dry your tears long enough to listen to what I have
to say, and talk the matter over with me, I may be able to suggest a
path out of the labyrinth. You have given me no opportunity to tell
you a piece of news that may, in your estimation, offset this dreadful
calamity.”

Mrs. Trevalyn looked up at her beautiful daughter through her tears.

“Go on, my dear,” she said. “I will listen patiently to anything you
may have to say; but I think I can tell, by the way in which you have
received the distressing news concerning your father’s failure, just
what it is. Mr. Dinsmore has asked you to be his wife.”

“He has, and I have refused him,” replied the daughter, laconically.

“Refused him?” echoed Mrs. Trevalyn, looking at the beauty with dilated
eyes. “Refused him--while every one is sure that he must be worth
barrels of money?”

“Every one is wrong in this instance, as usual. Mr. Dinsmore is only an
author; his expectations are in the vapory shape of possible royalties
on some future great book which he purposes to astonish the world
with. His present income is what little he can earn from writing for
magazines and papers; feeling as rich as a lord with twenty-five
dollars in his pocket to-day, and to-morrow a beggar, or nearly so.”

“Can it be possible?” gasped Mrs. Trevalyn, wondering if she had heard
aright. “How did you find it out?”

“From his own lips,” replied Queenie; adding impatiently: “But it is
not of him I wish to speak; though right here and now, mamma, I frankly
admit that I did admire John Dinsmore more than I care to own, and to
find out that he was a poor man was a decided shock to me; but I am my
mother’s daughter, and having a horror of poverty, I threw him over,
stifling my regrets with an iron will.”

“You are very brave, Queenie darling,” murmured Mrs. Trevalyn.

“I had very little time to grieve over having to refuse him,” continued
Queenie, “for another lover arose instantly upon the horizon of my
future, as though to console me. In less than half an hour after I had
refused John Dinsmore, I was the affianced bride to be of Mr. Raymond
Challoner, heir prospective to all the Challoner millions. I like him
in his way amazingly; I think he will make a far more fitting mate for
a frivolous girl like me than grave John Dinsmore, had he been worth
the same amount of shining gold.”

“You have saved us, my dear!” cried Mrs. Trevalyn, dramatically. “You
have saved the time-honored name of the Trevalyns. I can hold up my
head again and breathe freely once more.”

“Mr. Challoner pressed me hard for an immediate marriage, mamma,” the
daughter went on complacently; “although I told him that it could not
possibly be, and that I intended to have a wedding that should astonish
all New York society by its elaborateness. Marry like a country maid
eloping; ah, no, Queenie Trevalyn must have a magnificent wedding, as
befits the station in which she moves.

“After some little demurrer on his part, he yielded gracefully to my
wishes. I will see him early to-morrow morning, mamma, and tell him
that I have changed my mind as to the date of our marriage; it is a
lady’s privilege, you know. I will tell him that I am willing that the
ceremony shall take place at once, and I will tell him why.”

“Have you lost your reason, Queenie?” gasped Mrs. Trevalyn. “If you
tell him that, you may lose him, child!”

“I think not,” returned Miss Queenie Trevalyn, surveying her rare,
lovely face in the mirror. “I should say that he is far too much in
love with me for that; in fact, I shall make it a test of his love for
me.”

“I pray it may come out right,” sighed the mother, earnestly; “but if
you would listen to me, and be guided by what I think----”

“Leave this affair to me, mamma,” cried the imperious young beauty.
“What better test can I have of his love than to tell him of our loss
of fortune--that in a single day we have been swept by the hand of
cruel fate from affluence to pover----”

“Do not utter the word, Queenie. I cannot bear it!” cut in her mother,
quickly. “It makes me faint!”

Queenie was headstrong, like all beautiful girls are apt to be, and her
mother knew that there was little use attempting to reason with her.
She would have her own way when once she had made up her mind upon a
course of action, let it cost what it might.

“I only hope you may not rue the telling of it, my dear,” she sighed.
“My advice is, never to tell your lover anything concerning family
affairs which are of a detrimental nature to you or yours; they will
find out enough after you marry.

“I thought you were wiser in the ways of the world than most girls,
Queenie; but I see you are not when I hear you talking about
love-tests, and so on. You can take the plunge, if you cannot be
persuaded to hold your silence until after the knot is securely tied;
but mind, I, who am for your good, warn you that I do not think it at
all wise.”

“I am determined to test, as I have said, the strength and depth of
Raymond Challoner’s love for me, mamma,” she declared. “He is so
desperately infatuated that I can guarantee that he will sign me over
half of his princely fortune on the spot.”

“I wish I could be as sanguine concerning the matter as you are, my
dear!” sighed Mrs. Trevalyn. “You have made up your mind, and I suppose
I shall have to let it rest at that. I say in conclusion, what a man
does not know concerning your finances will not hurt, nor worry him.
Think twice before you divulge to Mr. Challoner your father’s mad move,
which has plunged us into beggary.”

“I may think twice concerning it, but I shall arrive at the same
conclusion, I assure you,” replied Queenie.

For an hour after she sought her own apartment, she stood at the window
looking afar over the white stretch of beach lying cold and white in
the bright moonlight, to the glittering expanse of water beyond.

“Yes, it was really too bad that John Dinsmore turned out to be poor!”
she sighed. “He had such a noble bearing, and the head of a king,
with a heart as generous, chivalrous and kind as a woman; just such a
man as the heroes were in all the books I have read. I hardly think
that he is the sort of man to do anything rash, because of my refusal
of him--commit suicide, or anything as terrible as that. I could not
say the same thing concerning Ray Challoner. Had I said him nay, I am
confident that he would have kept his word--that they would have found
his body on the sands when the morrow should break, with a bullet wound
in his brain; mutely telling the story of his sad taking off.”

And the thought of handsome, dashing, debonair Raymond Challoner lying
white and lifeless on the beach, and all for love of her, was a gloomy
picture which she did not care to dwell upon.

Aside from his enormously reported wealth and splendid appearance, the
fact that every marriageable girl at Newport had been head over heels
in love with him, and would gladly have been his for the asking, had
made him a very desirable _parti_ in Queenie Trevalyn’s covetous eyes.

In fact, she had been quite live with him until the dark, gloomy,
mysterious stranger, whom Newport had known only as Mr. Dinsmore, came
upon the scene.

The next morning Queenie heard that Mr. Dinsmore had left the hotel
the night before; none seemed to know whence he had gone; he had
disappeared as suddenly as he had come.

The fact was, the affair of honor had been kept so profound a secret
that even the hotel people had not learned of it, and would certainly
have kept it to themselves if they had, being too wise to bruit the
sensational story about.

Raymond Challoner appeared at the breakfast table as bright, smiling
and gay as usual. He had not seen the doctor as yet, to ascertain the
extent of his adversary’s injuries; or, indeed, whether or not his aim
had proven fatal; nor did he allow the little affair to trouble him in
the least. He did not give it a single thought; it had not cost him an
anxious moment, or one hour’s loss of sleep.

At his plate he found a dainty note from his _fiancée_ awaiting him.
Would he join her on the east veranda at ten, that morning, she asked.
She had something very particular to tell him.

At ten promptly Raymond Challoner appeared at the place of rendezvous,
smiling and debonair, with a white rose in his buttonhole.

Queenie Trevalyn was waiting for him at the other end of the veranda,
quite as lovely a picture of girlhood as man’s eyes had ever rested
upon.




CHAPTER VI. A MAN’S FICKLE HEART.


  “Do not, as some ungracious rascals do,
   Show me the steep and thorny way to heaven;
   While like a puffed and reckless libertine,
   Himself the primrose path of dalliance treads.”

Yes, a most beautiful picture of lovely girlhood Queenie Trevalyn
appeared in her traveling dress of dove gray, with the crimson rose
nestling in her bosom, and her two bright eyes eager with expectancy as
he approached.

“Good-morning, my radiant darling!” he cried, availing himself of the
opportunity of addressing her as rapturously as he liked, there being
no one else on the wide, shady veranda; most every one being busy over
the packing of trunks and saying good-by to friends.

“How am I to thank you for giving me the opportunity of a _tête-à-tête_
with you, sweet, on this morning of all mornings,” he whispered,
seizing the two little white hands; and, as there was no one about to
witness the gallant, loverlike action, raising them to his lips and
kissing them repeatedly.

Before she had time to reply, he went on:

“From the hour we parted last night, sweet, I have done nothing but
think of you; I could not sleep until far into the wee, sma’ hours, for
thinking of you, and wondering over my amazing fortune in winning such
a treasure. And when at last sleep did weigh down my eyelids, my dreams
were full of you--and, oh, such glorious dreams, my angel! I thought we
had just been wedded, and I was bearing you off to some fairy isle----”

“Did you wish it were a reality, Raymond?” she questioned, interrupting
him with a little tremor in her voice, which was barely audible.

“How can you ask that, my adored one?” he asked, reproachfully.

“I--I thought if you really cared so much about it, the--the wedding
might be arranged to take place this morning, as you pleaded so hard
last night that it might.”

Girl-like, she dropped her eyes in maidenly confusion as she made this
faltering admission.

If she had but glanced up at that moment, she would have beheld a very
strange expression on the face of the man bending over her.

Raymond Challoner was wondering if he had heard aright, or if his ears
were playing him false. Was it a trick of mistaken hearing, or did
he hear her say that she would marry him ere she left Newport that
morning? He had expected a hard battle to fight when he asked the
astute, wealthy New York lawyer for his lovely young daughter.

It was easy to talk to women of his expectations, etc.; but it was
quite another matter to stand before a keen-eyed man of the world, and
explain to his satisfaction what he had to support his daughter with.
The keen lawyer would want positive proof, in the shape of affirmation
from old Mr. Challoner, the wealthy uncle, direct, acknowledging that
it was his intention to make his nephew his sole heir. And no one knew
better than Raymond Challoner that he was as far away from that old
uncle’s millions as was the man in the moon, and he well knew why.

Queenie’s voice brought back his wandering thoughts.

“I have something to confide to you, Raymond,” she whispered in a
fluttering voice, “and after you have heard it all, it is for you to
decide if you desire the marriage to take place within the hour, or
think it best to--to wait.”

As she spoke she drew forth the letter from the pocket of her dress and
opening it, laid it in his hand, remarking:

“That is the dreadful news which we received from papa last night. It
explains itself. Oh, Raymond, in a few short hours we have been hurled
down from affluence to--to---- Oh, how shall I say it?--to want!”

He did not even hear her last words. He was so intent upon the perusal
of the old lawyer’s heartbroken letter to his family.

And as he read a low, incredulous whistle broke from his mustached lips.

“Lost his fortune! That’s an amazing piece of business!” he cried. “By
George, bad luck seems to follow me like an avenging demon; just as I
am about to grasp a big thing, it invariably crumbles to dust in my
grasp! Still, it’s lucky to find it out in time!”

A ghastly white overspread the girl’s face.

“Raymond,” she whispered, “does the loss of my fortune make any
difference to you? Surely, you were not marrying me for that?”

She spoke in a constrained voice, drawing herself away from his clasp.

“Nonsense, Queenie!” he returned, impatiently. “You know better than
that, but it is best to look the present unfortunate difficulty
squarely in the face. I am not a very sentimental young man, and I will
tell you the plain truth: I do love you, Queenie, better by far than
any other girl I have ever met, and I would marry you within the hour,
despite the fact of the loss of your fortune, if I could; but the truth
of the matter is, I can’t!

“You see, it’s this way with me, Queenie,” he went on. “I am the
heir to my uncle’s millions, it is true, but he is the most cranky
individual that ever lived. If I should marry any one short of an
heiress, I have his solemn word for it that he would cut me off; make
a new will, leaving me entirely cut out of it, before the next sun
rose. It’s an ugly hitch, but the hitch is there. I am dependent upon
my uncle, and I dare not go against the old curmudgeon’s wishes, as
unreasonable as they may be.”

“You desire to break the engagement, then?” she asked in a husky voice,
looking him steadily in the eye.

Her unnatural calm deceived him; he had expected hysterics at this
juncture, reproaches, possibly a stormy scene.

His face flushed, and he drew a long breath of relief, telling himself
that he was fortunate that she left everything to him.

“I have no wish to say farewell forever, Queenie,” he said; “but it
would be selfish to keep you bound to me, and away from every one else
for perhaps long years. For it might be fully that length of time ere
my uncle took a notion to shuffle off this mortal coil. It’s a long
wait, this waiting for dead men’s shoes.

“Your pretty locks as well as my own might turn gray ere we could see
our way clear to marry. On the whole, I think it would be cruel to
keep you bound by an engagement which might last half a lifetime. I
love you, Queenie, but I will not be selfish. I release you from the
betrothal we entered into last night, though Heaven knows how bitter
it is to say those words--I set you free! You will meet some other man
whom you will learn to love, I dare say, and will rejoice then that we
were both so sensible as to part when we realized that the stern decree
of fate was against us.”

The young girl stood looking at him with a fixed, steady gaze; she saw
him now as he was, in all his falseness and baseness.

“Good-by,” she said, mechanically, turning away from him.

“Let us part as friends, Queenie,” he entreated; but she turned on him
such a look of utter contempt, that whatever else he was intending to
say to her died upon his lips unuttered.

“Friends,” she retorted; “I scorn you too much to hold you as a friend!
From this hour we are enemies, Mr. Challoner--enemies to the death! You
have insulted my pride, and mark me, the day will come when you will
bitterly rue it!”

“I could never be an enemy to a fair young girl, let her do what she
might, think of me as she may,” he returned, with mock gallantry; “and
as for your revenge upon me, surely the withdrawing of your sunny face
and smile from my dull existence will be a revenge cruel enough to
satisfy the one most thirsty after vengeance!”

With one last look, the strangeness of which he never forgot, she
turned, and with head proudly erect, walked with haughty step down the
length of the cool, shady veranda, and disappeared through the arched
doorway.

Raymond Challoner gazed after her with a strange expression on his
usually placid countenance, as he remarked to himself:

“It’s a very disagreeable procedure. I hope she won’t do anything
desperate. Those high-spirited girls are apt to kill themselves, or
something else equally as terrible. She’s tremendously in love with me,
poor little girl; and it’s flattering, but not at all pleasant under
the circumstances.”

Queenie Trevalyn walked straight up to her own room with the same
proud, measured step.

Her mother, with a newspaper in her hand, was awaiting her in some
trepidation. Her keen instinct told her as soon as she beheld her
daughter’s marble-white face that in this instance surely the course of
true love had not run smooth. Had it been as she feared, had the young
man not received the story of her father’s failure kindly?

Without waiting for her mother to speak, Queenie announced, briefly:

“It’s all over between us, mamma; you are right, and I was wrong. It
was my fortune that Raymond Challoner wanted, not me! So we parted!”

A shriek from her mother interrupted the recital of what took place.

“And it was for him that you threw over Mr. John Dinsmore!” groaned
Mrs. Trevalyn, adding: “Just read that, Queenie! Oh, oh, oh!”

Mechanically the girl took the paper from her; the startling headlines
on the first column on which her eyes fell told her of the wonderful
news:

A fortune estimated at over three millions of dollars had come to John
Dinsmore, the author, through the death of a relative, a London banker
of note.

Without waiting for her daughter to read the column through, Mrs.
Trevalyn cried, excitedly:

“You must recall him, Queenie; indeed you must, my love!”

“It is too late now, mother,” answered Miss Trevalyn, bitterly. “He has
gone, left the hotel and Newport last night, so I heard some one remark
at the breakfast table this morning.”

Mrs. Trevalyn went promptly into hysterics, and then fainted outright.

Queenie uttered no moan, not even a cry.

“Poor mamma,” she groaned, “it would be almost better if life ended for
her here and now, rather than live to face the future before us!”

In that moment Queenie Trevalyn knew the truth, whatever of love her
shallow heart had been capable of feeling, had gone out to the man
whose heart the cold hand of her ambition had thrust from her forever.
And she had turned from him in such scorn and anger--that was the
crudest remembrance of all! But for that she might have recalled
him; for the heir of such a fortune could not long hide himself in
obscurity. But would he ever forgive her for casting him aside so
lightly?

“He loved me--and with such a man, to love once is to love forever!”
she told herself, and this thought buoyed up her flagging spirits.

“Yes, I will reclaim him,” she ruminated, pressing her hands closely
together over her throbbing heart. “He will never know about Ray
Challoner, or his proposal. I will tell him a young girl’s ‘no’ always
yields to ‘yes,’ if the wooer is persistent. Yes, I will win him back,
and thus avert the poverty that stares us in the face. Of course he
has gone directly back to New York, to the address mentioned in this
newspaper article.”

And to this address Queenie Trevalyn sent the following telegram:

“Love has conquered pride and anger, and I would call you back again.”

“That will bring him back to Newport by the next train,” she told
herself, sitting down by the window to peruse the wonderful newspaper
account for the twentieth time.

Strangely enough, no mention was made in the article of the condition
attached to the will, that he must wed the girl of his uncle’s choosing.

Meanwhile, Mrs. Trevalyn seemed to grow alarmingly worse, much to the
annoyance of the hotel management.

By some means they learned of the failure of the lady’s husband in New
York, and their suave courtesy to the late magnate’s wife and daughter
changed into positive brusqueness, as they declared to Miss Trevalyn
that she would have to remove her mother at once from the Ocean House
to some private boarding house, as it was imperative that they should
close the hotel by noon.

They condescended, however, to give Queenie a note to a trained nurse,
a Mrs. Brent, suggesting that she would in all probability receive her
mother and self for a few days, until Mrs. Trevalyn was able to return
to New York.

And thither, letter in hand, Queenie turned her steps, murmuring to
herself:

“Ah, me! How strange are the tricks fate plays upon us!” little
dreaming as she uttered the words of the thrilling event about to
transpire.




CHAPTER VII. A DREAD ALTERNATIVE.


  “He said, ‘I never can forgive
     A wrong so darkly done;
   Nor will I ever, as I live,
     Regard the faithless one
   As erst mine own familiar friend,
     Whose fealty was my boast.
   Yes, those on whom we most depend
     Have power to wound us most.’”

Miss Trevalyn lost no time in applying to the nurse, Mrs. Brent, for
admission for her mother and herself for a few days beneath her humble
roof; but in this instance fate was unkind to the young lady. Mrs.
Brent had no room to spare, she was informed. She returned to the hotel
greatly upset, wondering what on earth was to be done now.

As she opened the door of their room, Mrs. Trevalyn flew toward her
laughing and crying hysterically by turns.

“We shall not remain in Newport another hour, my love!” she cried.
“See, here is another letter from your father, and it has put new life
into me. Read it, Queenie.”

There were but a few hurried lines this time, and to the effect that
his business troubles had been staved off for a period of three months,
and that they could therefore return home without any one being the
wiser, at present, of the horrible black cloud which hung over their
heads.

“Three months’ respite, Queenie!” exclaimed Mrs. Trevalyn, clasping
and unclasping her bracelets, laughing and crying in the same breath.
“Heaven knows what may take place in that length of time; probably you
will have made up with the rich Mr. Dinsmore, and--and be married to
him; and then we will be saved. Even if you should fail with him,” she
went on, plaintively, “there is the old Widower Brown----”

“Stop, mother!” cried Queenie Trevalyn, a shudder of horror passing
over her slender frame. “I love wealth and position dearly, but I would
rather die on the street from starvation than marry a man whom I detest
as thoroughly as Hiram Brown, octogenarian, miser, hunchback, and
pawnbroker.”

As she uttered the words there arose before her mental vision the image
of the creature whom her words had described--a shriveled, toothless,
horrible being in the shape of a man, who had actually had the audacity
to apply to her father for an introduction to his beautiful daughter,
“with a view to matrimony,” as his terse communication phrased his
intentions.

Mr. Trevalyn had put him off with a plausible excuse for not granting
his request at the time; but he dared not openly refuse to permit Hiram
Brown the meeting with his daughter which he so ardently desired, some
time in the future; for the old money-lender held many of his notes,
and he told himself discretion in the matter was certainly diplomacy
upon his part.

“Let the matter rest until Queenie and her mother return from their
summer outing at Newport,” Mr. Trevalyn had said, “and then I shall be
pleased to present you to my daughter, Mr. Brown.”

“What if the girl takes it into her head to fall in love with any of
those young bloods there?” the miser had said, in his high-pitched,
querulous tones.

“There is not the least fear of that, my dear Brown,” Mr. Trevalyn had
declared. “Queenie is only twenty, you know; she won’t be thinking of
love or lovers yet, I assure you. She simply accompanies her mother
there, who goes for her health.”

But in his secret heart Mr. Trevalyn was only too anxious that his
peerless young daughter should capture a wealthy young husband, and
save the family from the ruin which he even then saw ahead of them;
then he could laugh in old Brown’s face, and defy him to do his worst.

He had been rather sorry that he had confided old Brown’s ambitions
to Queenie and her mother, for the latter ever afterward was wont to
declare that Queenie could fall back upon the hunchback miser, rather
than not marry at all, much to the girl’s disgust, and just anger.

“You have a right to think of your poor mother, even though you do not
care for yourself or your father, Queenie,” exclaimed Mrs. Trevalyn,
hysterically. “Brown is rich, and that covers a multitude of failings.”

There was something so utterly heartless in this speech, that the
girl’s heart sank within her. Since her encounter with Ray Challoner,
all her worldliness had disappeared, and she had learned life’s
sweetest lesson, that it is Love that rules, and that, unless the lover
whom she had sent from her for false Ray Challoner’s sake returned to
her, the future would not be worth living to her.

Then and there she said to herself that she would win back John
Dinsmore, and wed him, or go unwedded to the grave.

She had just discovered his worth, as well as the fact that she loved
him with all the passionate love of her heart--and would love him to
the end of her life.

It was wonderful how Mrs. Trevalyn recovered after the receipt of
that letter, and announced herself quite well enough to take the next
outgoing train, and insisted upon doing so, much to Queenie’s relief.

As the New York express moved out of the Newport depot, Queenie
Trevalyn little dreamed that she was leaving all that she held dear
behind her.

All the way back to the metropolis her thoughts were upon the lover for
whom she now yearned so eagerly.

She was glad that she had had the forethought to put her New York
address upon the note she had written him--recalling him; and she did
not doubt that he would call upon her quite as soon as she reached
home. Indeed, she expected to find a letter from him awaiting her
there, and it was with almost feverish eagerness that she counted the
miles as the train sped homeward.

There was the usual number of epistles from girl friends and
acquaintances, but the one she longed for most was not among them.

“He will be sure to come this evening in person, and that is far better
than writing,” thought the girl, ordering the servants to unpack her
trunks at once.

There were several callers, for the beauty of Newport was a favorite in
New York society; but the evening was spoiled for Queenie Trevalyn when
John Dinsmore was not among them.

And when a week passed, and there was no sign, no word from him, she
began to lose heart altogether.

“I have offended him past all forgiving,” she would cry out to herself,
in the solitude of her own room; and she would have given all that she
held dearest in life, could she have lived over that half hour on the
sands at Newport, with that eager, adoring lover at her side, holding
her hands clasped closely in his, pouring into her ears the story of
his love for her.

Ah, could she live it over again, how different would be her answer!

She had humbled her pride in recalling him, and now he was treating her
with ignominious silence. She knew that her heart should have rebelled
with the fiercest anger against him for treating her thus; but love
conquered pride and anger, all that she ardently hoped for was to meet
him once again.

When a fortnight had elapsed, and as yet no word was heard from Mr.
John Dinsmore, Mrs. Trevalyn began to renew her entreaties with her
daughter to allow Hiram Brown to be presented to her, that he might
cease his persistent importunings, not to say threatenings, with her
father.

“Wait just a little while longer, mamma,” pleaded Queenie, anxiously.

“Well, we will give your Mr. Dinsmore another week in which to show
up, and if we do not hear from him in that time, and no other eligible
man puts in an appearance, you must accept the introduction to Hiram
Brown,” declared Mrs. Trevalyn, energetically. “Time is fleeting, we
have been home already three weeks, and have but eight or nine weeks
left ere we are out of house and home.”

Misfortune had not improved Mrs. Trevalyn’s temper, and from a
plaintive, complaining woman, she had developed into a perfect virago,
when she stopped to consider the precipice which they were nearing day
by day, and Queenie had to stand the brunt of it, and it was the same
old query day after day:

“When are you going to allow Mr. Brown to be introduced to you?” and
Queenie, in sheer desperation at length, answered wearily:

“I don’t know. If it must be, it might as well be gotten over soon as
late!”

After that concession on her daughter’s part, Mrs. Trevalyn became more
amiable, she did not know that Queenie had resolved to die rather than
marry him, if they persisted in pressing her to that point.

“You are becoming sensible at last, my love,” said Mrs. Trevalyn, with
a beaming smile. Adding: “The woman who marries old Hiram Brown may
consider herself very fortunate. He has no end of millions, as every
one knows, and his wife can fairly roll in diamonds and point lace, and
all the luxuries of a magnificent establishment. He is old, and cannot
last many more years, and then his widow would be the most admired,
courted and envied woman in all New York.”

“For Heaven’s sake say no more, mamma!” cried the girl, bitterly.
“I cannot endure the thought of marrying Hiram Brown; why, the very
mention of his name, which calls up his image before me, makes me
almost swoon with horror and disgust!”

“You ought to be grateful and thankful for your good fortune, instead
of railing at it!” declared Mrs. Trevalyn, energetically. “Think how
many young girls of our set would envy you, if you were to become the
wife of so wealthy a man!”

“You mean they would pity me!” cried Queenie, curling her lip
scornfully; “for they would know that I had been bartered body and soul
for hollow gold. It is positive that no one would dream of calling it a
love match, mamma.”




CHAPTER VIII. WHAT IS LIFE WITHOUT LOVE?


  “How does a woman love? Once, no more,
   Though life forever its loss deplore.
   Deep in sorrow, or want, or sin,
   One king reigneth her heart within;
   One alone by night and day,
   Moves her spirit to curse or pray.
   Though loves beset her and friends deride;
   Yea, when she smileth another’s bride;
   Still for her love her heart makes moan.
   To love once is forever, and once alone!”

“I do hope, Queenie, that you are not commencing to grow sentimental!”
cried Mrs. Trevalyn, holding up her hands as though the very idea was a
blow which she was warding off.

“Would such a state of affairs surprise you very much, mamma?” retorted
the girl, cresting her head defiantly. “Youth is the age of romance, of
joy, and--and the mating of true hearts.”

“Youth is the age of nonsense!” retorted her mother, spiritedly. “If
I had been romantic instead of sensible when I was your age, Queenie,
I should have had a sorry enough life of it. I say then, young as I
was, that it was wealth that ruled the world, and not love. Why, I
threw over a handsome young doctor, whose only wealth was his brains,
for your father, who was accounted at that time the best catch of the
season at Newport.”

“And you married my father for his money, while your heart was the
young doctor’s?” queried Queenie, gravely.

“That was the way of it,” assented her mother, coolly; though she had
the grace to flush a little under her daughter’s gaze.

“Then I do not wonder that Heaven punished you by causing the man you
wedded for his wealth to lose it, at the time in your life when you
needed it most; though it is hard lines for poor papa!”

“It is not for you to sit in judgment upon my actions!” cried Mrs.
Trevalyn, angrily. “I won’t tolerate it. I knew what I was doing. Money
is best.”

“Love is best!” murmured Queenie, “and without it, all the wealth of
the world is but dross,” and, as she uttered the words, her thoughts
flew back to the lover whom she had left on the white sands, ere she
had been taught that pitiful lesson, and she walked slowly from the
room. Her mother watched her with darkening brows.

“I thought I had brought that girl up to be sensible,” she ruminated;
“but I find she is as foolish as the general run of girls. One thing
is certain, she must marry rich, and such a marriage cannot take place
too soon for my peace of mind! How quickly time flies; we have been
home from Newport over a month now, and as yet Hiram Brown is the only
wealthy suitor who has come forward for Queenie’s hand. The girl has
changed, every one notices that; and all on account of that audacious
fellow who dared to make love to her at Newport without so much as a
dollar in his pocket. He has caught her heart in the rebound, it would
seem. One never knows the true inwardness of a girl’s heart, anyway.

“Of course, now that he is rich I would be glad enough to have him
for a son-in-law; but his pride was cut too deeply when she sent him
from her, ever to return to her again, and I now shrewdly suspect that
Queenie is breaking her foolish heart in secret over it. And to make
the matter worse, that book of his has taken the public like wildfire,
and every one is talking of him now. He is not only rich, but famous,
and could get his pick of all the society girls in New York, they’re
so given up to hero worship. And in their eyes the handsome author of
‘Life as We Find It’ really is a hero.

“But Queenie must not waste her time grieving over him. I must stop
that nonsense, and at once; and the best way to accomplish that is to
hasten Hiram Brown’s proposal--and her acceptance.”

And thus she settled the matter in her own mind.

To Queenie the continued silence of John Dinsmore was almost
intolerable, but woman-like, her love for him grew under his seeming
indifference and neglect, instead of abating.

When the book from which he had hoped so much, and of which he had told
her, was launched upon the tide, and instantly met with public favor,
and it began to be spoken of everywhere, no one was prouder of it than
Queenie.

She longed to say to her girl friends:

“The man who wrote it loves me, and asked me to be his wife,” then it
suddenly dawned upon her that his love had been but transitory, he no
longer loved her, or he would have returned to her at her bidding, and
that thought was bitter as death to the proud heart of the girl, who
now loved him with so mad and passionate a love.

Meanwhile, the object of her thoughts was still at the Brent cottage,
at the now deserted Newport, valiantly fighting his way back to life
from the very brink of eternity.

He had had a close call, but his grand physique conquered, and death,
which he so longed for, would not come to him then, and he was forced,
against his most earnest desires, to take up the tangled thread of life
again, and weave it out to the end.

His friends, Hazard Ballou and Jerry Gaines, spent every available hour
that they could with him, when it was possible to run up to Newport.

It was they who first carried to him the news of the wonderful success
of his book.

To their surprise he turned his head wearily away, asking them to
desist from the telling until another time, for he thought he could
sleep. They looked at him, then at each other, in blank amazement. Did
ever a man take wonderful tidings like this in such a manner before,
they queried; and they could not help reproving him on his want of
interest in his wonderful success, which would mean a fortune to him.

John Dinsmore turned his head wearily on his pillow.

“Success and wealth have come to me too late!” he said, bitterly. “A
month ago I would have gone frantic, I think, at such intelligence;
now--well, I can only repeat that, like my uncle’s fortune, it has come
to me too late, boys--too late!”

“Ah, by the way,” cried Jerry Gaines, “speaking of your uncle’s fortune
reminds me of a letter I have in my pocket for you, which came to your
New York address, and instead of forwarding it, waited and brought it,
delaying the delivery of it but a day.”

“If you will read it, and tell me the contents of it, I shall be
obliged to you,” said John, wearily.

“By George, now that I come to remember it, there were two letters for
you which I slipped into my pocket, and now, as I live, I can find but
one of them,” declared Jerry Gaines, much perturbed.

“Do not trouble over it, Jerry,” said Dinsmore. “If it relates to
anything of the least consequence, the writer will be sure to write
again.”

“You are kind to find pardon for me,” returned Gaines, adding,
ruefully: “I shall never forgive myself for not taking better care of
your mail, old fellow, if it turns out that I have mislaid something of
importance to you.”

The truth was, fate had taken charge of the letter in question, which
was the one from Queenie Trevalyn, recalling him, by causing it to slip
through the torn lining of the young reporter’s pocket, to be found
protruding through the black lining of that self-same coat many a long
day later.

Jerry Gaines attended to the commission of opening the remaining
letter mechanically, and as he drew the folded sheet of paper from
the envelope, lo! a photograph rolled forth from it--the portrait of
a very youthful, but a very lovely slip of a girl, and penciled in a
scrawling, irregular, schoolgirl hand, was the name Jess, simply that
and no more.

He handed the photograph to Dinsmore, while Ballou, with the freedom
of an old friend, got up, and coming close to the bedside, looked
curiously over John’s shoulder.

“If this is the writer of the letter, she is certainly a stranger to
me,” remarked Dinsmore, slowly, studying curiously the lovely face
laughing up at him, for the picture represented a girl, not smiling
after the usual fashion, but, indeed, laughing heartily, and with all
her might, straight into your eyes, and challenging an amused smile in
return from even the gravest lips.

She could not be over fifteen or sixteen. The oval face, with its
every dimple displayed, was bewitching, with every promise of future
beauty with a year or two added to the girl’s years.

The eyes were dark, and deliciously roguish in expression, and she wore
the hair which covered the shapely little head in a long braid, tied
with a ribbon, wherever the curling tendrils could be ensnared from
their persistent effort to break into tiny little curls running riot
over the white brow and neck; but the teeth disclosed by that laughing
little mouth--were ever teeth so small and white and altogether
faultless?

“A lovely girl!” said Hazard Ballou, examining the pictured face with
the critical eye of an artist.

“What has this pretty creature to say to me?” said John Dinsmore,
breaking through the apathy which had been wrapped about him like a
mantle up to the present moment.

“The best way to inform you is to read her letter to you,” remarked
Gaines, laconically, quite as curious as the recipient to know the
import of the missive; for four years of life as a reporter on a daily
newspaper, in the metropolis, had stimulated his bump of curiosity, and
he was always in the habit of gratifying it, and ever on the lookout
for anything which savored of a sensation or a mystery.

“Whew!” he broke forth, whistling as his eyes encountered the first
line. “By George, it’s the little Louisiana heiress whom your uncle
has decided you must wed to become his heir--the girl around whom his
fortune is tied, the string to his inheritance, as you phrased it when
we first told you about your uncle’s strange will, Dinsmore.”

“I wouldn’t have to think twice in a case like that!” declared Hazard
Ballou, still thoughtfully and gravely admiring the pictured, merry,
laughing, girlish young face.

“Nor I!” said Jerry Gaines, his whole heart in his eyes. Adding:
“Hang it, how can you be so indifferent, you lucky dog?” turning upon
Dinsmore excitedly.




CHAPTER IX. “A LITTLE ROUGH DIAMOND.”


  “If love should come again, I ask my heart,
     In tender tremors not unmixed with pain,
   Couldst thou be calm, nor feel the past mad smart,
     If love should come again?

   “In vain I ask. My heart makes no reply,
     But echoes evermore the sweet refrain,
   Till, trembling lest it seem a wish, I sigh,
     If love should come again!”

“How can a man be so infernally indifferent to so much youth, beauty
and innocence?” repeated Jerry Gaines, enthusiastically. “Upon my word,
I marvel that you are not jubilant over the prospect fate holds out to
you--you are ungrateful, old boy!”

Neither one of his comrades saw the look of pain that gathered for an
instant in John Dinsmore’s eyes, nor did they see the mobile lips under
the heavy mustache quiver for an instant, then draw themselves firmly
into a terse straight line.

How could he, whose whole heart’s affection had been wasted on the
fairest of womankind, look with anything save distrust, nor to say,
hatred, on the whole sex, he told himself with a bitter sigh, which he
carefully repressed ere it fell from his white lips.

“Love and marriage are not for me, boys--you both know that,” he
retorted, addressing his words to both his companions. “I shall never
love, consequently, never marry,” he said, slowly and earnestly.

“Every fellow says that until he meets the right girl,” declared the
artist, his eyes still fastened upon that lovely pictured face laughing
up at him.

“Every one save reporters,” laughed Gaines, “and their failure to wed
is because no sweet girl in her senses would agree to have one of
them if she stops to consider the question of bread and butter,” he
declared, breaking into a rollicking tune of “How Lonely the Life of a
Bachelor Is.”

“I beg pardon for this digression, old fellow,” he cried, catching up
the letter. “Now for letting you know what Mademoiselle Jess has to say
to you--in haste--as the lower left hand of the envelope is marked, and
underlined with a grand flourish.”

The quaint letter, so characteristic of the girl who had written it,
ran as follows:

  “To MR. JOHN DINSMORE, New York City:

  “DEAR MR. DINSMORE: No one knows that I am writing to you, or I
  should never in the world be allowed to send it. I suppose you are
  wondering who I am. Well, I am Jess--just Jess.

  “I was up in the big apple tree in the orchard when the lawyer from
  the city came out here, and he not knowing I was up there, sat down
  on the bench beneath it and told Mrs. Bryson, the housekeeper, of the
  wonderful will which he said had just been forwarded to him to attend
  to, by somebody, I forget who; and in it--the will I mean--I was to
  be a great heiress--the greatest in all Louisiana--if you would marry
  me, and if you wouldn’t, the plantation and all the estate were to be
  sold, and the money sent to the heathen Chinese, and I was to go out
  into the world a beggar, as well as yourself, or be a governess, or
  nursery maid, or kitchen maid maybe.

  “I don’t know whether it would be nice or not to marry anybody, but
  I’d rather a million times do that than leave the old plantation,
  where I know every tree and leaf, and even the wild birds that come
  and go each season.

  “I heard the lawyer say that he had his doubts about whether you
  would like me or not, and perhaps you’d flatly refuse to comply with
  your uncle’s will when you saw me, for I was so thin and brown, and
  then my hair was like a tangled mane and looked for all the world,
  always, as though a comb had never been put to it, and then--a pretty
  figure I cut in always running about barefoot--though I am within a
  few days of being sixteen. I wish so much that you would come here
  and take a look at me, to see if it would be quite convenient for you
  to marry me, so that I can stay here forever and ever.

  “But for fear you haven’t time, or something like that, I will send
  you my picture that you can see if I will suit. It was taken by a
  traveling photographer who came to take pictures of the old place for
  a magazine, and he didn’t charge me anything for it--I couldn’t have
  taken it if he had. He said, ‘Look pleasant, please,’ which made me
  laugh so that the picture was spoiled, he said; but indeed, though,
  I tried over and over again, I couldn’t help laughing to save my
  life. I never dared show the picture to Mrs. Bryson, for she would
  have been sure to have raised a terrible time with me for getting it
  took--taken, I mean. Please answer as soon as you get this, if you
  will come. Write it to Mrs. Bryson, but don’t put in even a hint that
  I asked you to, or sent the picture, or I would get punished. JESS.”

It was little wonder that this straightforward letter, direct from the
simple, innocent, girlish heart of the writer, should touch the three
masculine hearts most profoundly.

Even John Dinsmore could not help the smile of amusement that came to
his lips with the hearing of the first sentence, broadening into a
hearty laugh at the conclusion.

“A little rough diamond!” commented Ballou, in a low voice.

“A treasure which almost any man would be proud to win,” added Jerry
Gaines.

Then, suddenly, he laid his hand on his friend’s arm, saying:

“Why don’t you take a run down to Louisiana, and look over the ground,
and the little maid as well, and then you will be better able to judge
whether or not you can afford to throw away the splendid offering which
the gods have flung in your way.”

John shook his head.

“I shall never marry,” he reiterated, “why, then, should I bother about
the inheritance which is based upon that contingency? And furthermore,
I would be inhuman to take advantage of such a child as this letter
shows the girl to be, by tying her to so bitter a fate as being wedded
to a man whose only object in marrying her was to secure a fortune. My
friends, I am made of different material from that. Of all classes
of men, I most despise a fortune hunter--a trader on a woman’s heart!
There is something sacrilegious, horrible to me, in the thought.”

“There will not be the least bit of harm in taking a trip down there,
at least,” urged Jerry Gaines. “That will not necessarily oblige you to
marry against your desire, I’m sure.”

Hazard Ballou heartily coincided in this opinion, and between them they
were so persistent that he should pursue this course that at last, for
the sake of peace, John Dinsmore promised to take the trip, especially
as his doctor had suggested that when he was able to leave Newport he
should take a trip South, to some mild climate, where his recuperation
would be complete.

Neither Ballou nor Gaines would be satisfied until he had answered the
child’s letter, as they termed Jess.

When he had gotten as far as addressing it, he was met by the fact that
Jess had asked him to communicate his response to Mrs. Bryson, instead
of herself; therefore he sent the following brief epistle to that
worthy woman, whom he remembered, though very indistinctly, as having
seen when he was taken on a visit to Blackheath Hall, as the place was
called, many years ago, when he was a small lad of five years.

“It makes me feel rather ancient to remember that that was a quarter of
a century ago,” he remarked, with a smile, as he looked over the brief
epistle, which ran as follows:

  “To MRS. BRYSON, Blackheath Hall, Greenville, Louisiana:

  “MY DEAR MADAM: After many years, I shall be again in your vicinity
  within the course of a fortnight. May I hope that your hospitality
  may be extended to me for a few days; I promise not to trespass upon
  you longer than that.

  “With best wishes for the welfare of yourself and all the inmates of
  Blackheath Hall, I remain,

  “Yours very truly,

  “JOHN DINSMORE.”

“Short, but to the point,” remarked Jerry Gaines, as John handed it to
him wearily to fold up and place in the envelope.

An hour later the letter was duly on its way toward the sunny South,
where it was destined to create such havoc in the old Louisiana home.

“It is best that I should travel about for a little while, at least,”
ruminated John Dinsmore, long after his tried and true friends had left
him; “for the reason that my soul is filled with such bitter unrest
that I will find bearing the burden of life more and more intolerable
as the weeks roll on.

“Nearly a month has passed, and in a few short weeks more Ray Challoner
will lead the only girl I shall ever love to the altar, for I heard her
promise to be his bride two months from that day. Those were the cruel
words which broke my heart as I listened to them, unable to speak or
move, or make my presence known on the other side of those broad palms
which screened me from my faithless idol’s sight.

“When the marriage occurs, I want to be so far away that no
intelligence of it can reach me; for God knows, strong man though I am,
I think I should go mad to hear or read of it.

“Heaven pity a man who loves a girl as I have loved, and always will
love, Queenie Trevalyn.

“God! why were women made so beautiful, to ensnare the hearts of men,
only to cast them aside as playthings of the hour?

“I know her to be a frivolous coquette, a girl without a soul, a girl
who loves wealth above everything else earthly; but for all that I
worship her still, and her image will be enshrined in my heart until
the breath leaves my body, and death ends it all.”

And as he uttered the words he meant every one of them, little knowing
what fate had in store for him, and it was well that he did not.

A week later John Dinsmore set out on his Southern journey, his two
friends accompanying him to the train to see him off.

They would not have said “good-by” so cheerfully, had they known all
that was to happen ere they beheld his face again--ay, they would have
held him back at any cost.




CHAPTER X. AFTER THIRTEEN YEARS.


  “It is so wide, this great world vaulted o’er
   By the blue sky clasping dark shore to shore,
   It is too wide--it is too wide for me!
   Would God that it were narrowed to a grave,
   And I slept quiet, naught hid with me save
   The love that was too great--too great for me.”

That brief letter from John Dinsmore created no end of excitement at
Blackheath Hall. After an absence of five-and-twenty years the heir,
whom she well remembered as a handsome, high-spirited, blue-eyed lad,
was coming home at last.

All the old family servants were startled out of the lethargy into
which they had fallen during the long years since a master had been at
the old hall to rule them--most of them but barely recalled the owner,
Mr. George Dinsmore, a bachelor, and the most extensive plantation
owner in all Louisiana.

Mrs. Bryson, the housekeeper, well remembered a day when he called her
to his study and said: “I am going away on a journey. I may return in
a month, or it may be a year; perhaps even longer. During my absence,
though it be long or short, I want everything at the old plantation to
go on the same--you understand?”

The good woman courtesied, and answered: “Everything shall go on the
same, sir, though you may be away weeks, months, or years.”

Thus he took his departure, and no one knew his destination.

It was five long years ere Mrs. Bryson heard from the master of
Blackheath Hall. At that time she received a letter from him bearing
the foreign postmark of London.

After giving minute directions concerning the plantation, the letter
wound up with this singular postscript:

“My nephew--who will one day be my heir, presumably--together with his
tutor, will be at Blackheath Hall for a short stay. I leave it to you
to make their stay as pleasant as possible.”

Mrs. Bryson carried out her master’s wishes to the letter. When the
English tutor and the little lad arrived the hospitable doors of
Blackheath Hall were thrown open wide to welcome them.

During their short stay they saw but little of the tutor, for he kept
to himself much of the time, rarely joining them save at meal times,
and even then he had little to say, as though understanding intuitively
that they would like to question him as to the identity of the lad--for
they knew nothing whatever of the family history of their master, what
relatives he had, or where they resided.

Some of the servants began to ply the lad with questions on the first
day of his arrival when they had him alone, but they were effectually
silenced by the boy replying:

“I will go and ask my tutor and find out for you, telling him that you
wish to know.”

They stopped him short, covered with confusion. And after that
experience, in which they were ignominiously prevented from satisfying
their curiosity, they made no attempt to question the boy, and he rode
the fat, sleek horses at a mad, breakneck gallop, bareback, down the
lane, chased the young lambs over the meadow, and pulled ruthlessly the
long, slender leaves of the tobacco plants to his heart’s content.

During the short time of his stay beneath that roof every one, from
the housekeeper down, loved the gay, rollicking lad who was so full of
life and spirit and boyish pranks; and they were sorry enough when the
tutor announced that their stay at Blackheath Hall had come to an end,
and sorrier still when they saw the lad, who had been the life of the
house, ride away--and they always carried the memory in their hearts of
how he turned and kissed his little hand to them when he reached the
brow of the hill, ere he was lost completely to their sight.

Then, once again, after this short break in their lives, everything
settled down to the same dull, monotonous routine at Blackheath Hall--a
monotony which was not broken for full many a year. During this time
the master of the plantation still continued to reside abroad, giving
not the slightest hint or explanation to his wondering household as to
the why or wherefore of his strange action.

Thirteen years more rolled slowly by, then came the second break in the
dull life of the inmates of the old hall. A second letter was received
from the master, this time bearing the postmark of far off Egypt, and
announcing that by the time they received his letter a child would be
sent to them, who was to make her home at the hall--her name was--Jess.

That was all the information the letter contained. There was not
even a word as to what position the child was to occupy in the
household--whether she was to be reared to take the place of one of the
servants when they should be incapacitated by old age from work, or was
to be looked upon as a _protégée_ of the master.

In due time the child arrived--an elfish little creature she was--in
charge of a woman, a foreigner, who understood no English.

She made no stop whatever, delivering the little one to the inmates of
Blackheath Hall and departing immediately, without even partaking of
the refreshments which they would have pressed upon her.

They could understand but one thing; she called the little one
Jess--just that and nothing more. When they asked her for the little
one’s other name, she maintained by motions that she could not
comprehend their question.

Perhaps this was true, or it might have been feigned; at any rate, she
made all haste from the place, seemingly heartily glad to be rid of her
charge.

In Mrs. Bryson’s opinion, the woman was a French maid--and the child
bore such a striking resemblance to her that almost every member of the
household remarked it.

Little Jess seemed to take kindly enough to her surroundings. She grew
and thrived like a weed, springing up much after the fashion of that
uncultivated plant.

She was allowed to roam about as she would--bare of foot and
hatless--the great mane of curling hair with which nature had provided
her being her only head-covering--lithe and graceful as a young fawn in
her brown linsey gown, which barely reached the slender, brown ankles.

Jess was a child of nature--she would have known little enough of
books, and cared still less, had not the servants taken pity on her
and taught her to read and write, which was quite as much as they knew
themselves.

The master of Blackheath Hall never wrote again to ask about the little
waif. Except for the brief mention he had made that she was to find
shelter beneath his roof, he seemed to forget her entirely.

Therefore the shock of the lawyer’s coming, with the sad notice of Mr.
George Dinsmore’s death, and the will--which was very much stranger
still--giving his nephew his entire fortune if he took with it Little
Jess--cutting him off entirely if he failed to do so, and cutting the
girl off, as well, if she failed to secure his nephew, John Dinsmore,
for her husband--was the most mystifying surprise they had ever had.

“It is useless to hope that a fastidious gentleman who has traveled
half over the world--as has Mr. John Dinsmore--would take to a wild,
half-tamed creature like Jess,” Mrs. Bryson said, despairingly, and her
heart misgave her that she had not troubled herself to look after the
girl better during the years which had come and gone so swiftly. If her
late master’s plans miscarried, she felt in a vague way that the fault
would lie at her door for not looking after the girl better, and making
her more of a lady, instead of a lovely little hoydenish savage who
would have her own way and knew no will save her own.

For days at a time Jess had been in the habit of wandering about where
fancy willed, and no one took the pains to inquire into her coming or
going--whether she was in the house or out of it; if she fell asleep
from fatigue amid the long grass under the trees when night overtook
her, or if she were in her own little room in the servants’ quarters
under the eaves.

The mistake of years could not be rectified in a day. Mrs. Bryson
realized that, and felt, in consequence, deep concern.

For the first time in her life, after the lawyer’s visit, she searched
for Jess. Through the house and over all the grounds she went, but
there were no signs of her.

Jess was like a wild bird ever on the wing; no one knew where she was
likely to alight.

Mrs. Bryson was most anxious to have a long and earnest talk with the
girl. It never occurred to her for a moment that the girl was evading
her for that very reason--that she had heard her tell the lawyer that
she meant to have a long and serious talk at once with Jess--but from
that hour Jess was nowhere to be found.

It never occurred to the good woman to look up into the magnolia trees
which she passed a score of times in her vain search for the girl.

The letter which was received at Blackheath Hall, announcing that the
heir would soon arrive there, put Mrs. Bryson in a great state of
trepidation. Jess must be found, told the truth and be made to realize
that she was to appear before the strange gentleman who was coming, as
a young girl of refinement--not a wild, barefooted savage who would not
only shock, but horrify him, and shatter at once his uncle’s plans of
marriage between them.

Clothes would have to be made in a hurry, and lessons given her in
deportment; and she would have to be made to understand that her
sweetness of demeanor, her behavior and conversational powers would
mean wealth or beggary to her.

Every member of the household was sent out in search of the girl, but
it was all to no purpose.

Not one of them once dreamed that Jess, up in the tree, was fairly
convulsed with laughter at the annoyance she was causing them. She knew
their plans, for she heard them discuss them freely as they hurried
along, and then and there she determined that she would not take a
single step out of her way to please the fastidious heir of Blackheath
Hall. It was a matter of little concern to the girl whether he liked
her or not.




CHAPTER XI. REBUKED BY A GIRL.


At this critical point of our story it is necessary that we should
return for a brief space to Raymond Challoner, whom we left still at
Newport, though the Ocean House was just about closing for the season.

He had not put in an appearance when Queenie Trevalyn and her mother
drove to the depot--not even to say good-by to the girl to whom he had
been such a devoted lover for the whole season. With the loss of her
fortune his interest waned. He did not get up from his comfortable
chair as the hotel ’bus whirled past the door, with the girl and her
mother as passengers, to take even a last look at the beauty of the
season.

“Good-by, sweetheart, good-by!” he murmured, with a grim laugh, as
he lighted a fresh Havana--then he proceeded forthwith to forget the
Queenie Trevalyn romance and to look forward to conquests in pastures
new.

He was terribly short of funds, and concluded that, under the present
condition of affairs, he could not afford to settle his board bill just
yet. Consequently, when the clerk of the hostelry sent up to the young
millionaire’s apartments for the trifling amount which was still on the
books against Mr. Raymond Challoner, that gentleman was found to be
missing, bag and baggage.

Ray Challoner had shaken off the dust of Newport from his heels, and
had gone as far away from the scene of his late social triumphs, and
failure to secure a matrimonial prize, as possible. Was it fate that he
should choose New Orleans as his place of destination? Who shall say?

He was anxious to reach there in time for the races; to recoup, if
possible, his dwindling amount of cash. But once again fate seemed
determined to balk him.

As they reached a little station the telegraph messenger rushed out and
signaled the conductor, and a few hurried words passed between them.
The conductor seemed greatly disturbed, and the faces of the trainmen
who gathered about them also appeared troubled.

Then came the statement by the conductor that there had been an
accident to the mail train just ahead and it would be impossible to
proceed. The express was ordered to remain at that station until
further orders from the manager of the road.

The uneasiness among the passengers was met with the assurance that
they could be transferred to another line, which would bring them into
New Orleans some five hours late--that was the best that could be done
for them.

Ray Challoner fairly foamed as he cursed his luck--the races would be
over by the time he could reach the track--and thus fled his hopes of
replenishing his pocketbook with the funds of which he stood so sorely
in need.

“Is there no way of reaching there save the one you have mentioned,
conductor?” he inquired, pacing nervously up and down.

“Well, there is another way--you might stand a ghost of a chance
of finding a horse here that might carry you over to Greenville, a
distance of some twenty miles across the roughest road you ever struck;
once at Greenville you might get a conveyance to take you the other
thirty miles--or a horse, or something of that kind; and if you met no
mishaps and pushed rapidly on you might land in New Orleans by noon, or
a little after.”

“By George! I’ll act upon your suggestion,” declared Challoner,
eagerly. “I cannot more than miss, and that’s what I would be doing
if----” But here he stopped short, for some one was calling for the
conductor, and that functionary was obliged to excuse himself in all
haste and hurry away.

Ray Challoner did not wait to see the passengers transferred, but made
all haste into the village in which he found himself.

It consisted of a few straggling houses, a blacksmith shop and a couple
of general stores, and a farmers’ inn.

Toward the latter place Challoner bent his steps, losing no time in
making known his wants to his host, but he soon found, to his chagrin,
that a horse could not be hired for love nor money.

“Could I buy a cheap animal hereabouts?” he inquired in desperation.

That put a different face on the matter. The man was quite willing to
dispose of an ancient animal he owned if the stranger would pay him his
price.

“And what is your price?” queried Challoner, impatiently.

“Fifty dollars,” answered the man, promptly.

Challoner quickly concluded the bargain, although he had scarcely half
that amount left in his purse.

An exclamation of intense wrath, not to say an imprecation, broke from
his lips on beholding his purchase; but it did little good to invoke a
torrent of anger upon the host of the inn, who already had his money
pocketed.

“Why, that animal will not carry me five miles!” he cried, when the
horse, already saddled, was led around to the front porch. “He is
falling down already, and hasn’t a sound leg to stand on; and you could
hang your hat on his projecting bones.”

“A lean horse for a long race, my friend,” remarked his host, sagely;
“you’ll find that Roger--that’s his name--will carry you the twenty
miles to Greenville all right.”

“And drop down dead when I get there,” said Challoner, with still
another and more fierce imprecation.

“I didn’t agree that he could go much farther than to Greenville,”
responded the late owner of Roger; “that would depend upon how much
rest you gave him when you reach there, friend.”

“No doubt I can dispose of him for enough to hire a horse that is a
horse to pursue the rest of my journey,” declared the disgruntled young
man.

“Most likely,” remarked his host. But he said to his buxom wife, who
stood by, as the stranger mounted the horse and rode off at a rattling
pace: “If he keeps that gait up very long, Old Roger will surely rebel
and refuse to go a step for him, that’s all there is about that. He
might lash him to death and he wouldn’t stir a leg when the balky
notion hits him. He’ll be glad enough to swap him for a five-dollar
note by the time he gets to Greenville--and Roger will soon be walking
home to us again.”

Roger had been a profitable animal to mine host. More than once he had
sold him, and the new owner was always glad to sell him back to his
previous owner at any cost.

Meanwhile the new owner was galloping away at the top of the speed of
his new purchase, much to the discomfiture of Roger.

Mile after mile was thus traversed, until, at length, the town he
was so anxious to reach loomed up in the distance before him. It was
not until then that Roger’s impatience began to show itself. When he
reached a green lane which led past a grand old place, the animal
absolutely refused to go another step forward. This was a dilemma
Challoner had not counted upon.

“Besides being as slow as molasses, he’s a balker, as well,” he
muttered, and, taking his whip well in hand, he began to lash the tired
beast most inhumanly, a fierce imprecation accompanying each cut of the
lash.

One, two, three, four, five strokes of the sizzling rawhide had been
brought down upon the quivering flank of the animal, when, forth from
the branches of the tree overhead, a blow from a twig fell full upon
the face of the startled horseman, a small brown hand was thrust down
from among the green branches and a shrill, girlish voice cried, while
the blows were rained down faster and faster upon the head of the young
man, who was too astounded to make the slightest defense, or make a
retreat:

“Take that, and that, and that! you outrageous monster, for lashing a
poor, defenseless horse. Oh, I hope that I have hurt you as much as you
hurt him--so there!” each word being accompanied by a whack from the
stinging twig.

Ray Challoner looked up, as well as his amazement would permit, and saw
overhead, sitting on a broad bough, a girl, and surely the angriest
creature that he had ever beheld, gazing down at him.

Even in that moment, as he began to dodge the blows, he could not help
but notice that the elfish, gypsyish-looking girl had a fine pair of
dark eyes, even though they were at that moment blazing with passion,
and that the head, crowned with a mass of dark curls, was well set and
dainty, the lips were scarlet and curved like Cupid’s bow, and the
brune face like a picture he had once seen in a foreign art gallery,
of a Spanish princess--though, instead of the filmy lace dress of the
former, this one wore a brown linsey dress, which made no pretense of
covering the brown feet and ankles dangling down from it.

Challoner recovered his usual coolness instantly.

“Ah!” he said, backing away from the reach of that strong, belligerent
young arm, that could deal such tremendous blows with the twig, “my
assailant is a young girl, it would seem; therefore I am unable to
defend myself from this uncalled-for attack.”

“Uncalled for!” exclaimed the girl, still more shrilly, for she was
thoroughly angry at the stranger; “you provoked it by cruelly abusing
your poor horse; I only wish he had reared and thrown you, as you
deserved.”

“Thank you,” remarked Challoner, sneeringly and mockingly, but before
he could utter the rest of the sentence which was on his lips, the
horse, as though he had heard the suggestion and thought the idea a
capital one, immediately reared backward with the quickness of motion
that unseated his rider in a single instant, and in the next, Raymond
Challoner found himself measuring his full length on the greensward,
and the animal, freed from his obnoxious rider, had plunged forward
into an adjacent thicket, and was lost to view.




CHAPTER XII. “WHO IS JESS?”


  “But at last there came a day when she gave her heart away--
     If that rightly be called giving which is neither choice nor will,
   But a charm, a fascination, a wild, sweet exultation--
     All the fresh young life outgoing in a strong, ecstatic thrill.”

When Raymond Challoner regained his feet he was just in time to see
the girl disappearing behind a thicket of alder bushes. To say that
he was in a beastly temper by this time but faintly describes the
situation--he was furious.

For one moment he paused and pondered as he shook the dust from his
eyes, which would pay him best; to search for the horse that had
played him so shabby a trick, or make his way on to the village, which
was not more than three-quarters of a mile distant at the farthest.

He concluded that the latter course would be best. He would lose
more time in trying to dispose of the animal there than the amount
received would profit him, if it delayed him on his journey beyond the
possibility of being in New Orleans in time for the races.

He was a swift walker, and as he hurried along he beguiled the time
by thinking over past events--a thing he rarely allowed himself to
do, but somehow he could not get John Dinsmore--Queenie Trevalyn’s
defender--out of his thoughts.

He had only seen the doctor once since that midnight affair when he had
left his adversary lying dying, as he supposed, on the white sands;
then, the doctor had come to him, reporting the fact that he had had
the injured man conveyed, under an assumed name, to a nearby cottage;
but that it was his opinion at the present moment, that the man against
whom Ray Challoner had turned his weapon would not live to see another
sunrise.

“So much the better,” he answered, looking full in the doctor’s face,
adding: “If he dies, let him be buried under that assumed name, and the
world at large will be none the wiser for his taking off.”

“You forget that he had two friends who would interest themselves
to make inquiry and search for him,” the doctor had answered, but
Challoner remembered the answer he had made him:

“Tell them that he arose from his bed in his delirium and dashed down
upon the sands and threw himself into the breakers, and was never seen
again.”

“You have a very fertile and imaginative brain, Challoner,” the doctor
had remarked, dryly; “rather than let this affair come to light, if it
should turn out disastrously, I shall act upon your suggestion.”

Ray Challoner had little time to ruminate further, for he was already
in the streets of the little village of Greenville. The appearance of
the handsome, aristocratic young gentleman walking in on foot quite
astounded the landlord of the Greenville Hotel, the most pretentious
place in the village.

“Could he have a good meal, and after that, engage somebody to take him
by carriage on to New Orleans?” queried Challoner.

“The good meal he could have, certainly; but did the stranger know that
it was thirty odd miles to the city, and if he was intending to go
there, he’d better go by train--they had just finished the new road,
and intended to make the initial trip that afternoon.”

Raymond Challoner was overjoyed at this piece of news--evidently the
conductor of the train he had so lately left did not know of this.

“You will have two good hours to wait here, sir,” went on the landlord;
“but we can make you comfortable, I reckon.”

While Challoner was doing justice to the fried chicken and bacon, the
fine mealy potatoes, the gingerbread, honey and home-made bread which
was set before him, his curiosity concerning the girl whom he had
encountered in the lane a mile up the road got the better of him, and
he asked who she was. He also related the story of his experience,
which accounted for his appearance there on foot.

The landlord laughed uproariously, as he listened.

“That was Jess you fell in with,” he answered, “and bless you, sir,
it was as much as your life was worth to abuse--correct, I mean--any
animal, from a mouse to a horse, in her presence.”

“And who, pray, is Jess?” queried the handsome young stranger, with
a cynical smile, as he followed his host from the dining-room out
to the barroom, depositing himself in one of the very comfortable
rush-bottomed chairs.

It was not every day that the loquacious landlord of the Greenville
hostelry had a stranger to gossip with, and he proceeded to unbosom
himself at once upon the subject which had always had so much interest
for him, because it was shrouded in a mystery.

“Who is Jess?” he repeated, blowing a great puff of smoke from the
short corncob pipe he has just lighted; “well, that’s what every one
around here would like to find out,” and then he proceeded to tell
the stranger the story of the late owner of Blackheath Hall; of the
appearance of the girl Jess there, brought in her infancy one stormy
night, and by the master’s orders, by the woman who spoke no language
save that of a foreign tongue, and she had been allowed to grow up
like the weeds about the place--a wild thing, cared for by nobody--and
last, but by no means least, of the wonderful will, which the New
Orleans lawyer had come up to the village to read to the members of the
household of Blackheath Hall, that the great fortune of its owner was
to go to the nephew who survived him, on the condition that he marry
Jess, and every one was waiting to see what view the heir presumptive,
Mr. John Dinsmore, of New York, would take of the matter--whether he
would wed the girl for the fortune that would be his with her, or
refuse the Dinsmore millions on that account.

His host was so busy with his story that he did not notice the violent
start his guest made as the name of John Dinsmore fell upon his amazed
ears. He almost wondered if his sense of hearing was playing him false.

Could this be the same John Dinsmore that his bullet had left dying
upon the sands of Newport? he wondered, in the greatest of excitement,
which he did his best to hide.

“The whole thing came out in a New York paper--which just came in an
hour ago. That tells as much about Mr. Dinsmore as they can find out--I
mean the people who are looking for him to tell him about his fortune.
Would you like to read it while I am attending to other duties which
require my presence?” asked the landlord.

“Yes,” responded Challoner, and his voice sounded hoarse and
unnatural--like nothing human.

He was thankful that he was alone when he read the story of the great
fortune which would be John Dinsmore’s for the acceptance. He read that
he was at the time of writing of the newspaper article a guest of the
Ocean Hotel at Newport.

It was the same printed column which Queenie Trevalyn had read--and
there followed another column, telling the success of the new book
which had just made him world famous.

There was no reason left to doubt the identity of the man, for
a fine picture of John Dinsmore--true to life, as he had known
him--accompanied the notice, and column of praise.

Ray Challoner laid down the paper with trembling hands.

He stared straight before him, seeing nothing. His thoughts are chaos,
his brain whirls, and out of this chaos comes a train of thought that
fairly takes his breath away.

He leaps from his seat and begins to pace up and down the floor of the
deserted barroom like a madman. The cold perspiration stands out in
beads upon his forehead.

“It is a daring scheme, but why should I not accomplish it?” he argues,
clinching his hands tightly together. “John Dinsmore is dead; why
should not I, with the aid of the doctor at Newport, who would sell his
very soul for gold, gain possession of the important papers which were
upon his person--and--pass myself off for Dinsmore--gain possession of
the fortune--turn it into cash--and then--leave this country forever?
There would be but one thing to fear--and that is--coming across any
of the fellow’s former friends--well I certainly am clever enough to
keep out of their way. It is a bold stroke for a fortune, but none
but the most daring would ever attempt it--I have nothing to lose and
everything to gain; yes, by the eternal! I’ll risk it.”

He did not like the idea of the girl thrown into the breach, but if
he could not gain possession of the fortune without wedding her--the
horrible, elfish creature he had encountered--why, wed her he
would--and desert her later.

When the landlord returned, he found his guest still pacing restlessly
up and down the floor. As he approached, the young man turned to him,
saying, hoarsely:

“Landlord, I have a little secret to confide to you; I had thought of
not telling it until--well, until I return to Greenville some few days
later--but, I fancy that you suspect the truth, and I might as well
confess it to you: I am John Dinsmore, the heir of Blackheath Hall.”

“Well, well! can it be possible, sir!” cried the landlord, beaming all
over with delight; “to tell you the truth, that thought did flash over
me when you first came in, inasmuch as they were expecting the heir
would come here as soon as he learned the terms of his uncle’s will.
Welcome to Greenville, Mr. Dinsmore, and long and many a year may you
dwell among us. If you hadn’t bound me so to secrecy, how I should have
liked to have told my wife and daughter that you were here.”

“Not just yet,” warned the stranger; “wait until I return from New
Orleans, which will be two days hence, and then you can spread it about
to your heart’s content, my good sir.”

The old landlord was looking into the handsome, dissipated face with
eager scrutiny.

“You do not resemble your uncle, George Dinsmore, whom I remember
well,” he said, thoughtfully, “and you have changed much since the time
when I saw you here before, a little lad.”




CHAPTER XIII. LUCK SMILES.


  “A philosopher tells us that free from all care
   Is the man who is penniless, homeless and bare;
   Unbound by ties of relation or friend,
   No position to hold, no rights to defend;
   From all common anxieties thus being freed
   Having nothing to lose, he is happy indeed.
   He may wander at ease through the busiest streets,
   With a smile at the care-worried crowd that he meets,
   And in thoughts on his neighbors’ possessions regale,
   With naught to perplex him, by no trouble assailed;
   Of all doubt or depression his mind must be clear--
   Having nothing to lose, he has nothing to fear.”

The landlord of the Greenville Hotel faithfully kept his promise in
revealing to no one the secret which his late guest desired him to
keep. And in due time, three days later, the false Mr. John Dinsmore
returned to the village, and after partaking of one meal at the hotel,
for which he paid liberally from a large roll of bills, he set out at
once on foot for Blackheath Hall, which lay on the outskirts of the
town.

For once fate had been exceedingly kind to the daring adventurer--his
hasty letter to the doctor in Newport had come in the nick of time. In
John Dinsmore’s haste away from the place where he had so nearly lost
his life he had accidentally left behind him a satchel which contained
all of his valuable papers. These were handed to the doctor by the
nurse at whose cottage the sick man had been stopping.

He was just on the point of advertising it--not knowing where his
patient was bound for when he left--when two things happened at one and
the same time: the total wreck of the train on which he was believed
to have been a passenger; and the second, the receipt of the letter,
in which Raymond Challoner laid his daring scheme of the winning of a
fortune--if he had his co-operation--before him, offering him a goodly
share of the Dinsmore millions if he would but help him to obtain them.

The doctor was poor; everything had been going against him of late, and
he needed money badly. The battle between his will and his conscience
was sharp but decisive--his will had won.

Lest he should change his mind, the doctor had shipped the satchel
containing John Dinsmore’s important papers to Challoner, at New
Orleans, in accordance with his request, and eagerly awaited results,
for he had misgivings as to how it would turn out.

Armed with the needed credentials, the fraudulent Dinsmore proceeded
at once to present himself to the New Orleans lawyer who had the
settlement of the Dinsmore estate in charge.

It was no easy ordeal to pass muster with the astute old man of law,
but Challoner accomplished it.

The important documents he brought with him for that gentleman’s
inspection proved satisfactory upon examination, leaving no room
for doubt--there being a letter among them from the deceased George
Dinsmore, written fully twenty-five years before to his nephew--for the
postmarked envelope bore that date--stating if he grew up to be a good
boy he should one day inherit Blackheath Hall, to which he was invited
on a visit.

The old lawyer did not fancy the young heir particularly--there was
something about him that seemed to grate harshly upon him.

“If I mistake not, I saw him betting at the races when I went there to
find an important witness yesterday,” he ruminated, “and if that is the
kind of life he leads, poor George Dinsmore’s wealth will flow like
water through those white, slim, idle hands of his.

“There is but one formula necessary now to be gone through with ere
the fortune can be made over to you, Mr. Dinsmore,” remarked the old
lawyer, with a grim smile, “and that is to wed the--Miss Jess,” he
said, hurriedly, changing the words that had been almost on his lips.

“If I do not like the young girl, I shall not marry her--not for
all the fortunes that were ever made!” cried the false Dinsmore,
dramatically, and the lawyer liked him the better for that dash of
spirit.

“The estate is a fine one, young man, and it would be a pity for you
not to inherit it, as you are next of kin to the deceased Mr. Dinsmore.
It was a great mistake, in my opinion, to tie it up as he did.”

Armed with the lawyer’s letters of introduction, it was an easy matter
for the daring, fraudulent heir to gain an entrance to Blackheath Hall.

Mrs. Bryson, the old housekeeper, looked with unfeigned astonishment at
the handsome young man who soon afterward presented himself at the hall
as Mr. John Dinsmore.

“I--I beg your pardon for staring at you so hard,” she said,
apologetically, as she bade him enter; “you are changed so much from
the boy that it is hard to look at you and believe you to be one and
the same. Your eyes were quite blue as a boy, I remember; now they are
positively black--and you look so very young. The years have rested
lightly on you, sir; I should scarcely take you for two-and-twenty, let
alone thirty, which you must surely be.”

“You are inclined to be complimentary, my dear madam,” remarked the
young man, with a covert sneer in his tone and a curl of his lips which
the black mustache, luckily for him, covered. “I try to take good care
of myself, and do not dissipate, which may, in a measure, account for
my youthful appearance, as you are pleased to term it; but, as to
changing the color of my eyes, that, my dear madam, would be quite
beyond my humble power. I would say that your memory has been playing
you a trick if you ever imagined them blue.”

Mrs. Bryson was certainly bewildered. She must certainly have been
laboring under a most decided blunder in believing them blue all these
years, she told herself.

“Come right in, sir,” she said, holding the great oaken door wide open
for him. “Welcome to Blackheath Hall.”

Mr. Dinsmore lost no time in accepting her invitation, and looked
around in considerable satisfaction at the handsome suite of rooms
which had been prepared for him.

“What an unlucky dog my rival was to kick the bucket and leave all
this good fortune behind him,” he thought, as he gazed about him; “but
still, what was his loss is my gain.”

“I will inform Miss Jess that you are here, sir,” remarked the
housekeeper, with a courtesy, as she turned and left the room. Like
all women, she was attracted to him because of his singularly handsome
face, and she was wondering what the fastidious young gentleman would
think when he beheld the incorrigible Jess--who was a child of nature
still, though she had done her utmost during the last few days to
revolutionize the girl’s appearance.

The thin pink and white mull dress, with its soft, fluttering pink
ribbons, became her dark, gypsyish beauty as nothing else could have
done, but Jess declared that she would a thousand times over wear her
brown linsey gown, that bade defiance to briar and bush as she sprang
like a wild deer through them.

Mrs. Bryson had had a severe and trying ordeal in bending the will of
Jess to her own, in submitting to the transformation; but at last the
good woman accomplished her purpose, and when at last the young girl
stood before her, gowned as a young girl should be, she could not
repress her exclamation of great satisfaction.

“If your manners but correspond with your looks, Jess,” she said, “you
would be simply irresistible, and would be sure to capture the heir for
a husband.”

“It seems that my tastes and inclinations in the matter are not to be
considered at all!” cried the girl, with flashing eyes; “he is to come
here and look me over quite the same as though I was a filly he wished
to purchase, and if I suit, he will take me; if not, he will coolly
refuse to conclude the bargain.”

“My dear--my dear--do not look upon the matter in such a horribly
straightforward light--of course, he must be pleased with you to want
to marry you--and----”

“I don’t want to marry your Mr. John Dinsmore! I hate him!” cried Jess,
stamping her tiny little foot angrily.

“How can you say that you hate him when you have not even seen him,
child?” argued the old housekeeper.

“But I have seen him,” replied the girl, with a toss of her jetty
curls; “I was in the hay field when he came along the road, and I had a
very good look at him.”

Jess did not add that she was surprised beyond all words to behold in
him the ill-tempered stranger with whom she had had the encounter a few
days before.

She wisely refrained from mentioning anything concerning the affair
to Mrs. Bryson, in anticipation of the scolding she would be sure to
receive. Perhaps Mr. John Dinsmore would fail to recognize in her the
assailant who had given him a little of his own medicine for abusing
the old horse that was fairly staggering under him.

“There isn’t a young girl in all Louisiana who would not be delighted
to stand in your shoes,” declared the old housekeeper, energetically;
“he is well worth the winning, and as handsome as a prince. And
remember, besides all that, your benefactor, Mr. Dinsmore, who kept
this roof over your head for so many years, set his heart and soul upon
your fancying each other.”

“Would they be glad to stand in the slippers I am wearing at the
present time, as well as in my shoes?” queried Jess, with a flippant
laugh. “And as to the last part of your remark, Mrs. Bryson, a girl
can’t like a young man simply because he has been picked out for her
by somebody who has no idea of her likes and dislikes. Kissing goes by
favor, you know.”

“You would exasperate a saint, girl,” cried the housekeeper, “do not
fly in the face of your good fortune, but make the most of such a grand
opportunity of winning a handsome young husband, and a fine fortune, at
one and the same time.”




CHAPTER XIV. A FATEFUL MEETING.


It was with evident satisfaction that the false John Dinsmore looked
about the elegantly appointed suite of rooms when he found himself
alone in them. The open windows looked out upon the eastern terrace,
which was delightfully cool and shady this warm afternoon, with the
odor of the tall pines and of the great beds of flowers floating in on
the breeze.

He threw himself down in a cushioned chair by the window; and as he
sat there, quietly reflecting for an hour or more, he could not make
out why the elder Dinsmore had made it imperative in his will that his
nephew must marry that freak of a girl, Jess, if he would inherit his
millions.

He was aroused from his meditations by the sound of the dinner bell.

“There’s not a particle of use in making any change in my toilet
because of the freak, or the old housekeeper--these backwoods people
would not know the difference between a _négligée_ and a regulation
dinner costume, I’ll be bound.”

He had a good appetite, and responded to the summons with alacrity.
He was not surprised to find Mrs. Bryson only in the great paneled
dining-room.

She greeted him with stately courtesy, remarking, as she assigned him
a seat on her right at the table, that Miss Jess would be with them
directly.

And the good lady felt called upon to tell the young man then and
there that the girl had no other name, at least they knew of none;
observing that this incident concerning the past showed how easy it
was to cloud the future by carelessness in determining anything so
important at the right time.

Mr. Dinsmore made some light, conciliatory reply, inwardly
congratulating himself that the impish freak, as he styled the girl,
had not put in an appearance, for the sight of her would not improve
his digestion, rather it would nauseate him if she came to the table
garbed in body as he had last seen her and minus any foot covering.

Five minutes passed, in which Mrs. Bryson vainly attempted to keep up
the conversation, while the dinner waited for the truant Jess, much to
the housekeeper’s annoyance and that of the handsome guest, for the
odor of well-cooked viands sent his appetite up to almost a ravenous
pitch.

“I think we will be forced to dine without Jess,” she began,
apologetically, but the words were scarcely out of her mouth ere the
sound of ear-splitting whistling, sweet, even though its shrillness
fell upon their ears.

“Jess is coming,” murmured Mrs. Bryson, flushing hotly, for she was
ashamed beyond all words that their guest should hear her actually
whistling, and she added, apologetically, “the child is something of
a tomboy, Mr. Dinsmore, having no little girl companions must surely
account for that”--she looked anxiously at the door as she spoke, and
the guest’s eyes naturally followed in the same direction.

He was prepared to see a wild, gypsyish creature, more fitted for wild
camp life than life at stately Blackheath Hall, where the grand old
dining-room, with its service of solid silver, might have satisfied a
princess.

As the fluttering steps drew nearer, the young man smiled a sneering,
satirical smile beneath his dark mustache.

He was wondering if the girl would recognize him on sight as the
stranger with whom she had had the angry encounter in the lane a few
days before.

As she neared the great doorway the whistling suddenly ceased, and
almost simultaneously the girl appeared in sight, and it was no
wonder that the elegant stranger forgot himself so much as to actually
stare--for the vision that suddenly appeared before his sight haunted
him to the end of his life.

Instead of the hoydenish creature he expected to see, he beheld a tall
young girl, in a pink and white flowered dress, which became her dark
beauty as no Parisian robe could have done; the jetty curls were tied
back by a simple pink ribbon, and a knot of pink held the white lace
bertha on her white breast.

She advanced with the haughty step of a young empress and took her seat
opposite Mr. Dinsmore.

He never afterward clearly remembered in what words the presentation
was made.

He was clearly taken aback, and he showed it plainly.

Not one feature of the girl’s proud, beautiful face moved, but there
was a subtle gleam in the bright, dark eyes which made the handsome
stranger feel uncomfortable. He knew that she had recognized him at the
first glance, and was secretly laughing at that memory--a fact which he
resented.

She took but one glance at him, but in that one, instantaneous glance
she had read not only the face, but the heart and soul, of the man
sitting opposite her, and her first impression of dislike of him was
strengthened.

He was quick to see that this little Southern beauty did not go in
raptures over him, as almost every other girl whom he had ever met had
seemed to do; in fact, he felt that she disliked him, and he was sure
that it was on account of the episode with the horse.

“I will change all that,” he promised himself confidently. He would
not notice that the girl acknowledged the introduction curtly, if
not brusquely; a fact which quite horrified good Mrs. Bryson, who
remembered full well her words:

“If I like the paragon who is coming I will be as amiable as I can
to him; if I dislike him, no power on earth can compel me to pretend
that I do. I will be as civil as I can to him, do not expect any more
from me, Mrs. Bryson. I have heard all that you have to say about this
strange young man’s taking a fancy to me--which is the peg upon which
riches in the future or beggary are hung--but I do not care a fillip
of my finger for all that. I would never marry him unless I liked him,
though a score of fortunes hung in the balance. If I ever marry, I want
a lover like the heroes I have read of--a----”

Mrs. Bryson held up her hands in horror, exclaiming:

“Again, in after years, I behold the fruits of my folly. I allowed
you to read what you would in master’s library, forgetting there were
sentimental books there; and no young girl should read that kind. They
have filled your foolish little head with all sorts of wild notions.”

“I shall know when I meet my hero, thanks to them,” declared Jess, with
a toss of the curls and a defiant expression of her dark eyes, which
had a habit of speaking volumes from their wonderful dark depth.

And looking at her, Mrs. Bryson knew from her indifferent manner that
handsome Mr. Dinsmore had not made a favorable impression upon the
girl--he was not her ideal--not her hero, evidently.

Mr. Dinsmore noticed that she made no attempt to entertain him or to be
anything more than civilly indifferent.

He was annoyed, but he would not notice it. The elegantly appointed
table, the excellent dinner, and the fine old wines made an impression
upon him.

He set himself to work with a will which was new to him to overcome
the girl’s prejudice. He was all animation, vivacity and high spirits,
literally charming the old housekeeper with his flow of wit and
collection of anecdotes.

Glancing now and then to the lovely girl opposite him, he saw that she
was bored instead of being amused by them.

Her indifference piqued him, she aroused his interest, and that was
more than any other girl had done--and he had traveled the wide world
over, and had seen the beauties of every clime.

“I almost believe I have lost my heart to the girl,” he muttered, as he
arose from the table, and at Mrs. Bryson’s suggestion, followed her out
into the grounds.

“Jess, will you show Mr. Dinsmore the rose gardens?” she asked of the
girl, adding, “he was very fond of them when he was a child.” Suddenly
she asked: “Do you remember gathering roses from a bush when you were
stung by a bee?”

“I remember the incident well,” he remarked, with a laugh, looking
the good woman straight in the eye, as he uttered the glib falsehood
unflinchingly, adding: “I believe I could go straight to that very bush
now.”

“You have a wonderful memory,” declared the good woman, admiringly.
She managed to whisper to Jess, as the girl passed her, to be more
civil to their guest, and to pretend to take more interest in him for
hospitality’s sake, if for nothing else--a remark to which Jess deigned
no reply.

To tell the truth, she was rebelling in her innermost soul at her
restraint in being gowned in a dress in which she could not do as she
pleased without getting it ruined. Better a thousand times were she in
her brown linsey dress, in which she could climb into her old seat in
the apple tree if she liked, or roam over the dew-wet grass, with her
dogs for companions, to her heart’s content.

Try as she would, she could not forget this handsome young man’s
cruelty to his poor horse; how fearfully he had lashed him, every
stroke being accompanied by a curse.




CHAPTER XV. THE LOVE THAT IS SURE TO COME.


  “What is love, that all the world
     Talks so much about it?
   What is love, that neither you
     Nor I can do without it?”

The hour which followed in the old garden sealed the fate of the false
heir--he was hopelessly head over heels in love with the girl whom he
had come to Blackheath Hall determined to hate. He was frightened at
the vehemence of his mad passion.

What if she should not return it and refuse to obey the conditions of
the will?

“I will not think of such a possibility,” he told himself, setting his
handsome, white teeth hard together.

He felt that the first thing to be done to get on an amiable footing
with her and remove her prejudice--for he felt reasonably sure that she
recognized him--was to apologize for his seeming harshness to his horse
on that memorable occasion when the girl had encountered him.

He got around the point most admirably, in his opinion, when he turned
lightly and said to Jess:

“I have been trying to think, ever since I beheld you to-day, of whom
you remind me. I have it now, your face is very similar to that of a
young girl whom I met in this vicinity a few days ago as----”

“I am that girl, Mr. Dinsmore,” cut in Jess, icily, and with more
dignity of manner than good Mrs. Bryson would ever have dreamed that
she possessed, adding: “Your conduct exasperated me, and I administered
to you what I considered a lesson and a rebuke in one. I know you are
intending to tell Mrs. Bryson about it to get me into trouble, but
I do not care; I would do the same thing over again under the same
provocation, Mr. Dinsmore!” she cried, with flashing eyes.

“You mistake my intentions,” he hastened to reply; “I have no wish to
ever mention it after this conversation, believe me. Instead, I wish to
explain my actions to you, that I may not seem quite such an ogre in
your sight as I must at present. Remember, I asked you to hear me then
and you refused; surely you will not judge me too harshly until you
have heard what I have to say upon the subject?” he said, eagerly.

“I would rather try to forget it,” retorted Jess, her slender, dark,
jetty eyebrows meeting in a decided frown.

He would take no notice of her remark, but went on, quickly:

“You shall hear my reason for my actions, which will, I am sure, excuse
them----”

“Nothing will ever excuse a man for lashing a poor dumb brute!” cried
Jess, trembling with indignation. “Spare your words, sir!”

Without noticing the interruption he went on, in a low, injured voice:

“Some five minutes ere you saw me I had been taken with an attack of
my old enemy--acute gastritis--and I knew that my only hope of not
falling dead in the saddle was to reach a place where I could summon
assistance, for in five minutes more I would be in spasms. In moments
like that one uses every means within one’s grasp to reach safety and
succor. I realized dimly that the animal was tired, but it was his life
or mine, and the latter, of course, was the one to be saved. In my
excruciating pain I know not what words I used--I never will know. My
brain seemed on fire and whirling about; my only thought was to reach
the village beyond, and with all possible speed, while I was able to
control the lines and keep my seat. The terrible fall which the animal
gave me had its good effects; it restored the circulation of blood
as nothing else could have done, and probably saved my life then and
there. That is all I have to say; surely, after knowing the truth, you
cannot withhold your pardon from me, Miss Jess?”

“Not if your statement is true,” replied the girl, with terrible
straightforwardness. “I did you two injuries: the first, in believing
you unmercifully wicked and cruel; the second, in reaching out from the
limb of the tree on which I was seated and striking you. It is I who
should sue for your pardon, sir, and pray that you might forget it.”

“I beg you to believe that my pardon is fully and freely granted,” he
replied, eagerly. “And now, may I hope that we shall be friends, Miss
Jess?” and, emboldened by her forgiving mood, he caught the little
brown hand that was hanging by her side ere she could know what he was
about to do, and began kissing it rapturously.

With an angry gesture Jess quickly drew her hand from his clasp.

“You ask for my friendship,” she said, “that is quite another matter;
you will have to deserve it. And I shall not know whether you are
worthy of it until I know you better, and have learned your good
traits, and your bad ones.”

The young man laughed outright, highly amused. Was there ever such an
original girl as this Jess? he asked himself.

“I shall strive for it as man never strove for a girl’s friendship
before,” he declared. “Now that I have removed your distrust--nay, even
your hatred--I may hope to gain your good will--which is so much to me.”

She looked at him in unfeigned astonishment.

“Why should you care whether I like or hate you, Mr. Dinsmore?” she
asked, looking straight into his face with her dark, childish eyes.

Had he chosen to utter the truth he might have responded:

“For two reasons: first, because I have taken a fancy to you; and
second, because you must marry me, whether you will or not, that I may
secure the Dinsmore fortune.”

But he only responded, quietly:

“Why should one wish for an enemy when that enemy can be made a friend
of, Miss Jessie?”

“Do not call me Jessie!” cried the girl; “I detest it. I am simply
Jess--nothing but that.”

“Jess, then,” he said, laughingly. “It shall be as the queen wills.”

“I shall be sure not to like you if you go on making speeches like
that!” declared the girl. “I don’t like queens, they are not my style;
I have read all about them. I’d rather be a plain American girl than be
the grandest queen in the world.”

“You are enthusiastically patriotic,” he said, admiringly. “I quite
honor you for that sentiment,” and he drew nearer, that he might look
more closely into the beautiful face, whose expression varied with
every passing thought.

And Mrs. Bryson, watching them eagerly from behind the screening vines
of the porch, said to herself that they were getting on famously
together.

It was a difficult matter, during the week which followed, to keep Jess
within the prescribed bounds of civilization which Mrs. Bryson had laid
out for her.

But that the brown linsey dress was destroyed, literally torn to pieces
before her very eyes, Jess would have donned it, and taken to her old
life again, roaming barefooted through the woods and dales, with never
a care.

She chafed like an untamed cub at the confinement she was now
undergoing, and of being thrust into stays and dainty dresses, and her
feet into slippers, even though they were of a size the far-famed
Cinderella herself might have envied. And the curls, which had always
been allowed to blow about as they would, free from restraint as the
breeze itself, did not take kindly to the jailer of a ribbon, and were
constantly breaking forth in crinkling rings here and there, utterly
defying detention.

“I was in great fear that he would not take to Jess,” mused Mrs.
Bryson, anxiously; “but now I know that that fear is groundless;
she can be mistress of Blackheath Hall if she so wills it; and, no
matter how obstinate she may be, I will see to it that she marries the
young heir when he asks her. Dear, dear! what a wonderful difference
fine clothes do make in the girl. I never knew before that she was
positively beautiful; but such is actually the case. ‘Fine feathers
make fine birds,’ most truly.”

Mrs. Bryson had too much tact to ask Jess what she thought of the
handsome young stranger, even when she found herself alone with the
girl that night. Instead, she said, with a sigh:

“Mr. Dinsmore is far more elegant than I thought he would be. I have
little hope that you will ever reign mistress of this vast estate, for
he would never think of falling in love with you, poor child.”

“Nor would I ever fall in love with him,” retorted Jess, spiritedly;
but all the same the words of the housekeeper rankled in her girlish
heart for an hour or more after Mrs. Bryson had left her; in fact,
until her dark, bright eyes closed in dreams. It was the first thought
that occurred to Jess when she opened her eyes at the dawn of day the
following morning.

“If it were not for the trouble I would show Mrs. Bryson how mistaken
she is,” Jess ruminated, as she made her simple toilet and hurried down
into the grounds.

Early as she was, to her great amazement she found Mr. Dinsmore already
in the grounds, smoking a cigar as he paced restlessly to and fro.

“What an unexpected pleasure, Miss Jess,” he cried, throwing away
his cigar at once and advancing toward her. “I hardly hoped for so
agreeable a surprise. Usually young girls are not visible much before
noon--those whom I have met in the world of fashion.”

“Then I should not like to belong to the world of fashion,” declared
Jess, “for the early morning has a charm for me which no other part
of the day can equal. I had almost forgotten to give you the letter
which Toby just brought up from the village post office for you, Mr.
Dinsmore.”

As he took it from her hand, and his eye fell upon the chirography, a
chalky, ashen color overspread his face, and he started violently. Even
before he opened it, he had an intuition of what it contained, and he
muttered to himself:

“I have not time to waste--I must marry this girl and collect all the
funds possible without delay. And after that--well, let the future look
out for itself!”




CHAPTER XVI. COLD AND HEARTLESS.


  Once only, love, may love’s sweet song be sung;
  But once, love, at our feet, love’s flower is flung;
  Once, love--only once--can we be young;
    Say, shall we love, dear love, or shall we hate?

  Once only, love, will burn the blood-red fire;
  But once awaketh the wild desire;
  Love pleadeth long, but what if love should tire?
    Now shall we love, dear love, or shall we wait?

  The day is short, the evening cometh fast;
  The time of choosing, love, will soon be past;
  The outer darkness falleth, love--at last.
    Love, let us love ere it be late--too late.

After hastily perusing the letter which he had received, Ray Challoner
thrust it quickly into his pocket, muttering hoarsely to himself that
there was little time to lose. He must propose to Jess as expeditiously
as possible.

He would not trust himself to figure on the result further than to
assure himself that the marriage ceremony should be consummated by fair
means or foul, and that, too, without delay.

That evening, when he followed Jess to the drawing-room he primed
himself for the coming ordeal, for he felt that it would amount to
simply that.

She was advancing toward the open window, and he hastened to her side,
saying:

“I know you were just about to step out on the porch. You love the
outdoor air so well that I am sorry to inform you that it is raining
heavily.”

“What difference will that make to me, Mr. Dinsmore?” exclaimed the
girl, cresting her dark, curly head. “I love the rain and the warring
of the elements. I am at home among them. They will not harm me; I am
not sugar, nor salt; therefore the rain will not spoil me nor make
havoc of my complexion.” And she laughed airily as she uttered the
words.

“But the rain will make havoc of that lovely costume you have on,” he
declared, biting his lips with vexation.

“I shall throw my waterproof cloak about me, and put on my rubbers,”
she retorted, nonchalantly.

“But what is the use of venturing out on to the porch in a driving
gale like this?” he cried. “You will take your death of cold.” Adding:
“Besides, I am not so fortunate as to be equipped to accompany you.”

“Indeed, I did not expect you to do so,” retorted the girl, quickly.
“And you are mistaken about my intending to stop on the porch.
Why, I’m going out into the very teeth of the storm--out into the
grounds--possibly farther down the road. There is a miniature cataract
in the woods about half a mile from here. I always go there to watch
the swirling, angry water in a storm. It is simply grand, especially
when the lightning strikes and fells some of the giant trees, which it
is nearly always sure to do.”

Challoner looked at the girl in dismay, wondering what sort of a
creature she could be. She was so vastly different from the rest of
the girls he had known. Silks and laces could not make her different
from what nature had intended her--a veritable tomboy, and a heathenish
one at that.

No matter where she went, he was determined to accompany her and
propose to her, that very evening, come what might.

He swallowed his chagrin in the most amiable manner possible, remarking
with apparent calmness:

“As the queen wills, I suppose. Here is an umbrella close at hand,
fortunately,” and as he stepped out of the long French window after the
bounding figure of the girl who preceded him, he comforted himself with
the thought that the stake he must win that night was worth a thousand
times more than his evening suit and new patent leather ties, which
would, of course, be ruined by this mad escapade.

In that moment he fairly hated this girl whom he had come there to
win at all hazards--playing such a daring game for the great fortune
involved. He would soon stop such mad freaks as this, after the knot
was tied, even though he crushed her spirit, and broke her heart
to accomplish it--he promised himself with a good deal of inward
satisfaction.

He wondered if there was ever a man on earth who proposed marriage
under such trying circumstances.

Jess scorned the use of his umbrella, and his arm, but ran on before
him at a breakneck pace, and it was all that he could do to keep up
with her and manage to keep the umbrella from turning inside out in the
mad gale and torrents of downpouring rain.

He even had the uncomfortable feeling that the girl was laughing at his
plight and enjoying his discomfiture hugely.

There was clearly not the slightest use, or opportunity, as for that
matter, of uttering one word of the declaration he had prepared with
such care, for he could scarcely catch his breath as it was. He must
wait until they reached their destination, the cascade, and had time to
recover himself after so swift a race at the girl’s heels.

The half mile she had spoken of seemed three times that length to him,
and he was nearly dropping with exhaustion when at last the welcome
sound of the dashing of the water fell upon his ears.

“Here we are, Mr. Dinsmore. I hope you are not tired,” said Jess, and
if they had not been standing in the shadow of the trees he would have
seen the amused sparkle in her eyes as she heard him actually panting
for breath.

“Not at all,” he remarked, grimly. But she noticed that he made all
haste to throw himself down upon a fallen log to rest.

“The rain will soon cease, for it is only a shower, then the moon will
come forth from behind the clouds in a flood of silvery brightness,
but the wind will take up the battle, and uproot the trees that the
lightning failed to find.”

“For Heaven’s sake, why should you elect to remain where there is so
much danger?” he cried, as her words were verified at that very instant
by the crashing down of a giant oak almost at his feet.

“Because I love danger!” answered the girl, musingly. “I think if I
had been born a boy instead of a girl, I should have gone on the high
seas, and perhaps turned out a pirate captain, or something equally as
romantic. I crave a life filled with excitement. I cannot understand
how young girls can sit in parlors dressed up as puppets and crochet,
and talk by rule. Such restraint would be simply unendurable to me.
I should feel like a wild bird who has been captured from his nest
in some grand old tree in a deep green wood and thrust into a gilded
cage. He sees not the gilding, nor the food and drink placed in it; he
sees only the cruel iron bars that hold him back from freedom and its
joyousness.”

This was the very opening which Challoner desired, and he was quick to
take advantage of it.

“Marry me, little Jess, and you shall live just the life you crave,” he
cried, falling dramatically on his knees at her feet, and at the same
instant seizing both her little clasped hands in his and covering them
with hot, passionate kisses.

“You shall go where you will, do as you like. Your caprices shall be as
law to me. I--I----”

“Stop!” cried Jess, drawing her hands away from him angrily. “You are
cruel to spoil the beauty of the scene and the night.”

“My heart compels me to speak,” he answered, hoarsely, “the words force
themselves from my heart to my lips. I can no more keep them back than
I could withhold the mad torrent of waters that are dashing down the
bed of yonder cataract. Listen to the story of my love, little Jess,
and then blame me if you can find it in your heart to do so.”

“I do not want to hear about it now,” persisted Jess, impatiently.

He drew away from her and leaned against a tree with his arms folded
across his chest and a decidedly queer expression on his face. He was
struggling hard with himself to keep down his anger. Such a declaration
as he had just uttered had never been known to fail in winning a
feminine heart, and the idea of this girl “calling him down,” as he
phrased it, for declaring himself, filled him with rage which he found
difficult to master.

It was not the first time she had snubbed him during their short
acquaintance, and then and there he told himself that he had a long
score to settle with this girl, and he would settle it with a vengeance
some day, but he had yet his game to win, and for the present he must
play the part of an adoring lover, which was very repugnant to his
feelings.

He looked at the slim slip of a girl the winning of whom meant a
fortune to him, if she could be won quickly, and commenced the attack
in another way, and more adroitly.

“So fair, so cold and so heartless,” he murmured. “Cold as yonder lady
moon breaking away from the clouds that would fain clasp her and hold
her; but the moon has not so true a lover in the clouds as you have in
me, little Jess. I pray you listen to me, for I must speak and tell you
all that is in my heart--or die!” he added, dramatically.

An amused laugh broke from the girl’s fresh red lips as she looked up
into the handsome, cynical face.

“Ah, if you were less heartless, Jess,” he sighed. “But even the
hardest heart may sometimes suffer, and your day may come. Perhaps you
may experience some day the love that I feel now, and if the object of
your affection laughs at you in your face for your folly in loving,
then you will know what I am suffering to-night.”

“I did not mean to do anything so positively rude as that!” declared
Jess, “but somehow this whole transaction seems so very ridiculous to
me, just as if I were a bale of tobacco put up for a purchaser. You
were to come here and look me over, and if I half suited you, you would
marry me, because that was the condition of that dreadful will. But I
tell you here and now that I have something to say in the matter--a
voice to raise--since my future happiness is at stake. All the money
your uncle left could not make me marry a man I did not love. And I do
not love you, that is certain, Mr. Dinsmore. And what’s more, I never
will. Marriage between us is, therefore, impossible. Speak no more of
it, for it can never be, I tell you.”

He was silent from sheer rage. He knew if he opened his lips to speak
he would curse her as she stood there before him in the bright, white
moonlight. Was ever so splendid a fortune lost! and all through the
willful caprice of a girl. It fairly drove him mad to think of it--ay,
mad--and desperate.




CHAPTER XVII. WAS IT THE DECREE OF FATE?


  “Mark well, who wed should give the hand
   With undivided heart, and stand
   In single purpose true to one;
   Or else the loving soul’s undone,
   And, like the curse which blights the land,
   The heart’s in variance with the hand,
   And found, alas! too late--too late,
   Fate linked them to a faithless mate,
   They thought the flower of chivalry.”

Even in that moment of fierce anger, this man, who had so much at
stake, did not give way to his feelings. Instead he sought to use every
persuasion, every argument possible to dispel her prejudice, and then
win her heart. But it seemed a useless attempt. She simply grew more
and more annoyed with him for his persistence; was actually bored by
his eloquent avowal of love.

It was to be a long and laborious task, awakening her interest, to say
nothing of hoping for a tenderer regard, he could plainly foresee, and
when she turned away from him, with never a word of answer in response
to his passionate appeal, he determined upon a clever maneuver to bring
her to accepting him.

“You have spoiled my hour at the cataract,” she said, pouting like a
spoiled child, “and now I am going back to the house. You shall not
accompany me the next time.”

If she had looked at him she would have seen that his face wore a dull
red flush in the white moonlight.

“You shall never leave this spot until you have promised to marry me,
Jess, or have looked upon your work, if you persist in refusing me.”

And as he spoke, he sprang into the path before her, barring her
exit to the main road, and at the same time seizing her wrist in a
steel-like grasp.

Jess was no coward. This action aroused all the girl’s spirit of angry
resentment.

“Stand aside and allow me to pass, Mr. Dinsmore!” she cried. “How dare
you attempt to bar my way! Another moment of this, and I shall hate you
instead of being merely indifferent to you.”

For answer he drew from his breast pocket a small, silver-mounted
revolver and placed the muzzle of it against his temple.

“Is your answer to be yes or no, Jess?” he said, hoarsely. “Promise to
marry me and you save my life; refuse, and I fire. I love you too well
to lose you. I give you while I count five to reach a conclusion.”

“How dare you threaten me in this way?” panted the girl.

“Is it yes--or--no?” he questioned, stolidly.

Terror, for the first time in her young life, robbed Jess of all power
of speech, and like one in a trance she heard him call out hoarsely:

“One--two--three--four----”

“Speak! Is it yes, or no?” he cried, bending toward her, his fiery eyes
and breath scorching her face.

But Jess could make him no answer, her lips were stricken dumb.

“Five!” he shouted, and simultaneously with the word the deafening
report of the revolver rang out on the stillness of the night air in
that lonely spot.

Even as he had uttered the word, Jess sprang forward to wrench the
revolver from his grasp and prevent the tragedy, if indeed he really
meant to carry out his threat of blowing his brains out. But in her
excitement she forgot that he was standing on the very brink of the
precipice which overlooked the cataract, and in her intense horror she
forgot that the tree which had so recently blown down lay directly
across the path, and her foot caught on the up-standing roots, and in
less time than it takes to tell it, she had fallen across it, her head
hanging over the very edge of the precipice.

If her foot had not been so securely fastened in the intertwining
roots, she would surely have gone over it; as it was, she was held fast.

But Jess did not know that, for, with that plunge forward, when her
terrified gaze encountered the foaming waters dashing below her into
which she was falling headlong, consciousness left her.

For an instant Challoner contemplated the girl and her perilous
position with darkening brows.

“If I served her right, I would give her a push which would send her
down to the bottom of the falls,” he muttered. “She sprang for me to
wrest the weapon from me; I saw that in her eyes, and outstretched
hands. The little fool never dreamed that the weapon contained only
blank cartridges. I’m not so fond of shuffling off this mortal coil
as I led her to believe. In the first place, I think too much of
my precious head, and in the second, I intend to remain on this
terrestrial sphere long enough to win the Dinsmore millions, if it be
within man’s power.”

Very coolly he replaced the revolver in his breast pocket, then set
about to release the girl from her uncomfortable position, telling
himself that he ought to let her remain there until her senses
returned, to see how brave she would be when she found herself hanging
head downward over the chasm.

Then another idea occurred to him, which he proceeded to put into
execution. Laying Jess hurriedly down, he dragged the tree by main
force forward, and hurled it across the yawning space. A cry of
delight broke from his lips as it lodged securely upon a jutting point
of rock some ten feet below, making a bridge, which spanned the chasm,
quite as completely as though it had been fashioned by the hand of man.

“Excellent!” cried Challoner. “Affairs could not have been adjusted
more to my liking. I will win the girl through her love for romantic
chivalry. By the means of this I have not the slightest doubt.”

Coolly lifting the slight figure in his arms, he proceeded to convey
her by way of a short cut through the grounds back to Blackheath Hall.

The old housekeeper was on the porch when he reached the outer gate
with his burden, and when he staggered up the broad walk and laid Jess
at her feet, her cry of terror brought the household to the scene at
once.

To them Challoner, or John Dinsmore, as they called him, told the story
which he had prepared for their ears, to the effect that as they were
standing on the precipice, looking down on the foaming waters, as Jess
had insisted upon doing, the girl had lost her balance, and had fallen
over headforemost into the chasm.

For an instant he had thought it was all over with her. Then, to his
intense joy, he discovered her hanging by her skirts to a tree which
had blown down and was lodged fully ten feet below. He had not waited
an instant to consider what was best to be done, but, with the fixed
determination to save Jess or die with her, he had plunged down to her
rescue, succeeding in grasping her just as her garments were giving way.

Then followed his recital of his terrible climb up that ten feet of
slippery rock with his burden clasped close in his arms. One slip meant
certain death for both, and, hardly realizing how he had accomplished
it, he at last, by an almost superhuman effort, had succeeded in
pulling himself and Jess up, thanking Heaven that the girl was
unconscious, and had not realized the frightful danger through which
she had passed.

Mrs. Bryson, the old housekeeper, trembled like an aspen leaf as
she listened; then her pent-up feelings broke forth into hysterical
sobbing.

“Little Jess owes her life to you, Mr. Dinsmore,” she cried. “She
should adore the very ground you walk on for it to the day she dies,
and I shall impress that upon her mind,” she added. “Perhaps it would
be best never to let her know of her danger,” he suggested, suavely,
but Mrs. Bryson would not hear to any such arrangement. “It was but
just that Jess should know how he had saved her life at the risk of his
own,” she declared.

And this was the story which was told to Jess when she regained
consciousness under Mrs. Bryson’s skillful treatment some half an hour
later.

The girl listened with eyes opened wide with amazement. She recollected
hearing the report of the revolver as she sprang forward to dash it
from his hand, and missing her foothold, stumbling over the fallen
tree, and going over the precipice, as she imagined, and a shudder of
terror swept over her.

“Then he did not kill himself, after all!” she faltered, and Mrs.
Bryson, who imagined that she referred to the perilous descending and
rescuing of herself, knowing nothing about the episode in which the
revolver played a part, answered:

“Heaven saved him to rescue you in the most miraculous manner, and you
should fairly worship such a grand hero as he has proven himself to be,
Jess.”

Jess could not bring herself to explain to Mrs. Bryson the cause which
had brought the accident about. She merely closed her eyes, wondering
how it happened that he had missed his aim, and failed to shoot himself
when he held the revolver close to his temple, and she echoed the old
housekeeper’s observation that it must indeed have been a miracle.

The fright through which Jess had gone did not affect her much, and she
was as good as new, and up with the birds, and out in the grounds, the
next morning.

But early as she was, “her hero,” as Mrs. Bryson declared she was going
to designate him forever after, was out before her.

Jess never remembered in what words she attempted to thank him for the
service he had rendered her in saving her life.

He put up his white hand with a quick, impatient sigh, saying, softly:

“It was to be, that is why I missed my aim; that much I owe to you,
for, as you brushed past me, you turned my hand aside, and my bullet
went wide of its mark. I owe my life as much to you therefore, little
Jess, as you owe yours to me.”




CHAPTER XVIII. A PREMONITION OF COMING EVIL.


“I am really glad if I was the cause of preventing you from committing
so terrible an act as suicide,” said the girl, solemnly, “for that
would have been very wicked.”

“If you have lost all that makes life worth the living, you care little
enough how soon existence ends for you,” he replied, artfully; and with
a well-simulated heartbroken sigh, which caused little Jess to begin
for the first time to pity him.

He saw her softened mood in her eyes, and followed up his advantage
with adroit skill, and, ere Jess was quite aware of it, he was
proposing to her for the second time.

“I do not want your answer to-day, little girl,” he went on. “Take a
week to consider it, if you require that length of time, and in the
meantime, talk it over with Mrs. Bryson, or any one else who has your
true interest at heart. Will you do this?”

Jess could not find it in her heart to refuse this request to the man
who had risked his own life to save hers.

“I am going to run down to New Orleans for a few days,” he continued,
“and when I return you can have your answer ready for me.”

Early that forenoon he took his leave, promising Mrs. Bryson that he
would be back by the end of the week.

After he had gone, Jess made a clean breast of what had occurred, and
the fact that she was to give Mr. Dinsmore his answer when he returned
as to whether she would marry him or not, to Mrs. Bryson, who expressed
herself as delighted that he had thought so well of her as to propose,
a remark which Jess did not relish, as it savored of the idea in her
mind that the old housekeeper considered the handsome Mr. Dinsmore very
much above her--a thought which she greatly resented.

From the moment in which she divulged the secret which she had
concluded at first not to tell to any one, Mrs. Bryson gave her no
peace. Every hour in the day she dinned into the girl’s ears the
practicability of her union with Mr. Dinsmore, which her benefactor,
the young man’s uncle, had foreseen, and so earnestly desired.

It was all Jess heard from morning until night; she had it for
breakfast, luncheon and dinner, until she fairly grew irritable at the
sound of the name of Dinsmore, and hated the bearer of it, despite the
fact that he had rendered her so valuable a service. She could find no
peace until she had in a fit of desperation promised Mrs. Bryson that
it should be as she wished--she would say yes to Mr. Dinsmore when he
returned, and that the wedding should take place whenever he desired.

“I knew you could not be so insane as to throw over such a fortune,
together with such a nice young husband,” declared the housekeeper,
with a sigh of great relief, “for few young girls would have been
mad enough to refuse him. I shudder to think what the result would
have been had he taken you at your word and committed suicide, or
gone off and married somebody else. Why, you would simply have been a
beggar, Jess; thrust out at once upon the cold mercies of the world;
for, according to the will, Blackheath Hall, and all of his other
possessions, would have been sold within a few months, and the great
fortune would have gone to charities.”

“I see how it is,” said Jess, dryly; “you would lose a good home and
fine income--that is where your great interest lies, Mrs. Bryson.”

The old housekeeper flushed a fiery red: she knew what Jess said was
quite true. She was considering her own interests when she urged
this marriage, but it was not pleasant to hear the truth dragged
unmercifully forward, and when it was just as well that it should be
hidden.

“Very well, I’m going to marry this man just because you insist upon
it,” said Jess, bitterly. “I do not love him, and never will; and I
shall do quite well if I do not hate him outright.”

“You will learn to care for him in time, my dear child,” declared Mrs.
Bryson, who was in no way disconcerted by the girl’s outburst. She
was used to Jess’ fiery temper, as she phrased it. She lost no time
in communicating the act to Lawyer Abbot, who came to the village to
congratulate the girl in person, and to assure her that she had taken
an eminently proper course in looking with favor upon the young man
whom her benefactor had selected for her husband.

He was considerably flustered by the girl answering in her terribly
straightforward manner:

“Perhaps I have, and perhaps I haven’t. All the books that I have ever
read have been unanimous in the opinion that a girl should not marry a
man unless she loves him.”

“Tut, tut, my dear child; those were only love stories--romances, and
people are not romantic in real life, you know,” declared the astute
lawyer.

“Then I pity the people in real life, and I wish I were the heroine in
a romance,” replied Jess, tossing her dark, curly head defiantly, “for
they are the only ones who live ideal lives.”

The lawyer looked as he felt, bewildered, and he could see dimly
outlined in the future, breakers ahead for the young man--if she
married him.

“She would be as likely as not to fall headlong in love with the first
strolling gypsy that crossed her path,” he ruminated as he looked at
her critically, “and then it would end in a divorce suit, or worse, if
anything could be worse. I almost believe the girl is right. A creature
of her fiery disposition should not have her hands tied in matrimony
without her heart has been won by the man she marries. I hope all will
be well; I can only hope it.” And as he looked thoughtfully out of the
window, a premonition of coming evil seemed to sweep over his heart.

Suddenly he joined Mrs. Bryson, saying:

“I have a plan to suggest which I think you will approve of. Jess
ought to be sent away for a few weeks where she will see something of
the world, and when she sees how well Mr. Dinsmore compares with the
generality of men, and learns by meeting them that they are not such
heroes as her vivid, romantic imagination has caused her to believe
them to be, she will be more--well, more satisfied with the future a
kind fate has laid out for her.”

“Your plan is a capital one, sir,” replied Mrs. Bryson, “but I know of
no place that I could send her to.”

“While we have been on this subject, the very place, an ideal home, has
occurred to me. Some few years ago, when I lived in New York, I had a
partner, a Mr. Trevalyn, who would be glad to receive her beneath his
roof on a visit, if I requested the favor. He has a charming wife, and
a daughter, Queenie, who cannot be so very much older than Jess. Would
you like to go and visit this New York family, my dear?” he asked,
turning to Jess.

“Oh, yes, indeed!” exclaimed the girl, eagerly, her face dimpling over
with an eager smile. “All my life I have wanted to see what New York
was like. I’d love to go under one condition.”

“You must let me know what it is before I can decide as to that,” said
Mr. Abbot, quietly.

“Well, I wouldn’t like them to know that I was an engaged girl if I
went there. I wouldn’t like them to know there was such a man as Mr.
Dinsmore; nor one word of that crazy will.”

“Why should you wish to conceal the fact of your betrothal?” asked the
old lawyer, wonderingly; adding: “Most young girls are more than eager
to proclaim such a fact, my dear.”

Jess laughed, saying:

“If you really want to know, I don’t mind telling you. They make all
sorts of fun down in the village of engaged girls. I shouldn’t want any
one to make that sort of fun of me; I wouldn’t bear it.”

“Life in the city, and city manners, you would find quite different,”
replied Lawyer Abbot, quietly; adding: “But if you do not wish the
engagement known, I see of no reason to tell it. Mr. Dinsmore need not
be mentioned in any way, or even known there.”

“Then I’ll go, Mr. Abbot. And, oh, I’ll be so glad to get away from
Blackheath Hall for ever so short a time,” cried Jess, dancing around
the room and clapping her hands in joy like a veritable child over the
promise of a holiday.

Mrs. Bryson flushed a dull red. She had the very guilty and
uncomfortable feeling and knowledge that the grand, old place had never
been a home to the child any more than it had been to the wild birds
that were sheltered there at night under the broad eaves. Her existence
had been like theirs; she roamed where she would by day, until darkness
drove her back to the shelter of its roof; and so matters would have
continued to have gone on had it not been for that death abroad, and
the strange will which was the result of it, and which had named the
little Bohemian will-o’-the-wisp as one of the heirs of the vast
estate, providing the conditions contained therein were carried out.

It had not been until then that Mrs. Bryson had taken the trouble to
cultivate Jess’ acquaintance, as it were, and now she felt keen shame
as she reviewed the past, and the little care she had expended upon the
girl who had been left in her charge.

If the girl had grown up wild as a deer, and untamable as a young
lioness, she was to blame for it, she well knew.

The wonder to her was that matters adjusted themselves by the young
nephew proposing to Jess at all. She realized that it would never have
been if the girl had not grown up as beautiful as a wild rose; and Jess
had no one to thank for her wondrous beauty but nature, which had made
her as perfect as it is given mortals to be.

“All’s well that ends well,” said Lawyer Abbot to Mrs. Bryson, as he
was taking his leave.

“But has it ended?” asked his companion, anxiously. “I shall always be
looking for something to happen to prevent it, until the girl actually
stands at the altar. Even then she is as likely as not to back out.
Jess does not realize the value of money, nor the fortune which hangs
in the balance, or what its loss would mean to her. All that she is
thinking about is that she does not love the man she is so soon to
marry. I repeat--how will it end?”




CHAPTER XIX. THE BETROTHAL.


  “It is not much the world can give,
     With all its subtle art;
   And gold and gems are not the thing
     To satisfy the heart.
   But gentle words and a loving heart,
     And hands to clasp my own,
   Are better than the fairest flowers
     Or stars that ever shone.”

For the next few days there was great bustle and excitement at
Blackheath Hall over the expected departure of Jess.

“She might as well begin her preparations at once,” Lawyer Abbot had
said, as he left, “for I feel sure there will be no doubt as to the
Trevalyn family receiving her. I will write at once, and have a reply
to that effect in the course of two or three days. In the meantime,
Jess can make her preparations to be ready to start on the next
northern-bound express after I have heard from my old friend.”

Accordingly, Mrs. Bryson went at once to the nearest town and purchased
all that was needful for the journey, opening her purse-strings so far
as to procure a creditable outfit for the girl. She was determined that
Jess should not look like a veritable dowdy before the New York people,
whom Lawyer Abbot assured her were millionaires.

But, alas for hopes which are perched too high! Quite as soon as the
mail could bring it, a reply was received from Lawyer Trevalyn, saying
that his wife and daughter, Queenie, were away from home, and would not
return for a month, possibly not for six weeks, later; and at that time
he would be more than pleased to receive as his guest the young girl of
whom his friend had written to him.

Jess’ disappointment was intense when the lawyer brought the letter
over to Blackheath Hall and made known its contents to them.

“I ought to have known how it would be,” sobbed Jess, throwing herself
downward, face forward, on the carpet, and weeping as though her heart
would break.

“My dear child, don’t do that!” exclaimed Mr. Abbot, nervously. “You
try my nerves terribly--you do, indeed. Stop that crying, and we will
see if we cannot discover some loophole out of the difficulty. I have
it!” he cried, in the next breath. “I wonder that it did not occur to
me before. I have a brother, a farmer, living at the junction of the
roads a little over a hundred miles north of here. He has a daughter,
Lucy, and you can go there, if you like, and pass the time until the
Trevalyns, of New York, are home, and ready to receive you. It will
be exchanging one farm, as it were, for another. Still, it will be a
little change.”

Jess dried her eyes at once.

“I don’t like a farm,” she declared, ruefully. “Still, anything will be
better than humdrum life at Blackheath Hall.”

“I need not accompany you there, my dear child, as I would have done
had you gone on to New York. I can simply place you in charge of the
conductor, whom I know quite well. My letter, explaining matters, will
have arrived a few hours in advance, and they will be down to the
station to meet you. Will that arrangement meet with your approval,
little Jess?”

“Yes, sir,” responded the girl, quickly, smiling up at him like a rift
of April sunshine through her tears.

“I am glad that we have found a way out of the dilemma,” he said,
heaving a sigh of relief, for the care of Jess, who was so suddenly
thrust upon his guardianship, was a sore trial to him.

The next morning, bright and early, saw Jess taking her departure from
Blackheath Hall.

“There is no one here who will miss me much--except the birds and
squirrels about the place, and the stray dogs,” and a very bitter
little smile crept up about her mouth, to note how much Mrs. Bryson
and all the servants were making of her now, after neglecting her so
pitifully during all the long years of the past in which she roamed
about as uncared-for as the stray dogs that crept there when the
wildness of the night forced them to seek shelter.

Jess had left no one behind her who loved her, or whom she loved.

As the train moved away from the station, the girl’s new life began.
Surely, the strangest fate that any young girl was ever to know. Who
shall say after that that the hand of fate does not guide us along the
path which destiny has marked out for us to follow at the time of our
birth?

Jess paid strict heed to Mrs. Bryson’s warning to keep her veil drawn
carefully over her face; but through its heavy folds she could see
the green fields and silvery streams, the villas and towns, as the
lightning express whirled by them, and she was lost in wonder at the
great world that lay beyond Blackheath Hall.

In her wildest imagination, she had never pictured the world so wide
as this. The hours flew by as quickly as the miles did, it seemed to
her, and her daydreaming came to a sudden end by the appearance of the
conductor, who began gathering up her bag and parcels.

“This is your station, miss,” he said. “I am going to place you in
charge of Mr. Abbot’s brother-in-law, a Mr. Caldwell, who telegraphed
me to the station below that he was already at the station to meet you.”

It was like a dream to Jess, she was so little used to traveling, and
was so bewildered, of being bustled out of the train, and led toward
a portly, old gentleman, who was advancing in all haste to meet the
conductor and herself.

“Is this the little girl, Jess, whom my brother-in-law placed in your
charge, conductor?” she heard him ask, in a hale, hearty voice.

She was too dazed to hear the reply.

The next instant she was standing alone with the old gentleman on the
platform of the station, the train having suddenly dashed away and
hidden itself behind a curve in the road.

“Come right this way to the carriage, my dear,” he said, wondering why
the girl trembled so, and why her little hands were as cold as ice on
this glorious October day.

“See, there is the carriage, and there is my daughter, Lucy,” he
said, and glancing in the direction in which he was pointing, Jess
saw a roomy, old vehicle, and in the front seat, holding the reins
over a restless horse, a young girl of about her own age--a buxom,
rosy-cheeked girl, whom she liked immensely--on sight.

The girl handed the lines to her father, and sprang out of the carriage
to meet the newcomer, saying:

“We received uncle’s letter only this morning. I am Lucy Caldwell;
and you are Jess--Jess what?” she queried, in the same breath. “Uncle
forgot to tell us that. But, dear me, I must not stand talking. Jump
right into the back seat, and we can talk away to our hearts’ content
as we ride home. We haven’t far to go, and we wouldn’t have thought
about hitching up if it hadn’t been for your trunk.”

Miss Lucy had been so busy rattling on in her voluble fashion that she
did not notice the flush that stained her companion’s face from neck
to brow as she questioned her concerning her name, which poor Jess had
none to give. Nor did she note that her query remained unanswered.

“I am so glad to have a girl companion of my age,” declared Lucy,
settling herself back among the cushions. “Ma has settled it that you
are to share my room with me. I hope you won’t object to that?” she
rattled on, adding:

“We have a spare room, as uncle knew, but he did not know that there
was one in it just now; not a visitor, oh, no, though he is ever so
much nicer than any visitor that comes here. To make a long story
short, he was one of the passengers who was on that train which met
with the terrible accident a few weeks ago, and was brought to us to
care for, more dead than alive. He progressed wonderfully, however,
and is nearly well now. I shall feel very sorry when he goes,” she
added, her voice dropping to a low key and faltering ever so slightly.
“His name is Moore, and, oh, he is so nice. See,” she cried, as they
neared the farmhouse, “there he stands at the gate, waiting for us, and
to see what you are like, most probably, for he heard uncle’s letter
read aloud at the breakfast table, and he, who has seemed so little
interested in anything, immediately took the liveliest kind of an
interest in your coming.”

Jess’ eye followed the direction in which Lucy’s finger pointed, and
beheld a picture which was to be engraven on her memory while life
lasted; and this is what she saw:

A tall, graceful figure leaning against the gatepost, his folded arms
resting upon it, his face, pale through illness, turned expectantly in
the direction in which they were advancing.

“Odd,” he was muttering, between his compressed, mustached lips, “that
this girl, above all others, is coming here.

“I suppose she is like the rest of her sex, false and fickle as she
is fair. It is well that I gave the name of Moore to these quiet farm
people, when consciousness after the railway accident returned to me,
in order that the affair might not get into the New York newspapers.

“Unknown to her, I will study this girl, whom I was going down to
Greenville to see; ay, study her at my leisure, and find her--like all
the rest.” And he heaved a sigh which told plainly that he was bored
with life, its failures and regrets.

“I suppose it is fate that I am to meet this girl whom my uncle was
so desirous that I should wed that he cuts me off in case I refuse to
comply with his insane wishes; otherwise, I would have fallen a victim
to Ray Challoner’s bullet, which came near enough to plowing my heart,
or to death in this railroad wreck, from which I was saved, by almost
a miracle. It would seem that my time has not yet come. It is strange,
when life has no gladness left in it for a man, that he should still be
compelled to live on. When I lost all hope of calling Queenie Trevalyn
my bride, I lost all that was dear in this world to me. I have hated
all womankind because of her falsity ever since. Even the farmer’s
daughter, Miss Lucy, bores me terribly with her many kindnesses.”




CHAPTER XX. “DO WE EVER LOVE THE WRONG ONE?”


  “If love should come again, I ask my heart,
     In tender tremors, not unmixed with pain,
   Couldst thou be calm, nor feel thy ancient smart,
           If love should come again?

  “Would Fate, relenting, sheathe the cruel blade
     Whereby the angel of thy youth was slain,
   That thou might all possess him unafraid,
           If love should come again?

  “In vain I ask. My heart makes no reply,
     But echoes evermore that sweet refrain:
           If love should come again!”

“Yes, the loss of Queenie Trevalyn was a blow which I can never get
over, though I believed myself a strong man,” he mused, the hard,
bitter lines of disappointment and pain deepening on his face, and
painting shadows in his troubled eyes.

“And what a surprise it was to me to hear that letter read which the
farmer received from his brother-in-law down in New Orleans, which so
vitally interested me. How strange it is that this girl was to be sent
to the home of Queenie, in New York, and fate interposed in sending her
here where I am instead. But she shall not know me. I will take care of
that.”

He had no opportunity to cogitate further, for the carriage by this
time had reached the gate where he stood.

Lucy Caldwell did not wait for him to approach to assist her from the
vehicle, but sprang out with the nimbleness of foot which characterized
her.

He looked rather eagerly for the second figure in the old carryall to
step forth, as he advanced. He was thinking of the letter which he had
received from his little Jess when he was at Newport, in which she had
described herself, and he wondered vaguely if the description she gave
him was true or false. He paused for an instant as he beheld the lithe,
slender, girlish figure seated within. He could not see her features,
for, contrary to his expectations, her face was concealed by a heavy
veil.

Like her companion, she sprang from the carriage ere he could take
another step forward to proffer his assistance.

“A society girl and belle,” he muttered, frowning darkly as his quick
glance took in every detail of her stylish traveling dress. “Now, why
under heaven did she give me such a false description of herself in
that letter she wrote me?”

“I want to introduce you to Mr. Moore, Jess,” said Lucy, catching her
by the arm.

A little, brown hand swept aside the heavy folds of tulle that covered
the girl’s face, and then Jess, with the same face as the picture he
had received from her, stood before him. He knew that she had not
misrepresented her character in her letter, when, the next instant, the
little, brown, warm hand was extended to him in greeting, and she said,
eagerly:

“I know all about you and your awful mishap, Mr. Moore, and I am quite
as glad as Lucy is that you are getting well.”

The impulsive action, and the straightforward words that accompanied
it, softened his heart in a measure toward her, although she was of the
sex whom he had sworn to himself that he should evermore detest with
the deadliest of hatred.

“You are very kind, Miss--Miss----” he returned, with a low bow,
raising his hat with a gallantry which surprised Lucy, who was looking
on a little jealously, as she wondered if Mr. Moore thought the
stranger pretty.

“Your sympathy is very pleasing, believe me,” he added, continuing: “I
suppose we cannot shuffle off this mortal coil, no matter what good
opportunities seem to be thrown in our way, until our time comes; at
least, it would seem so in my case, Miss--Miss----”

“My name is simply Jess--nothing more,” said the girl, looking up into
his face with just the faintest suspicion of tears in her big, dark
eyes. “When names were given out, whoever was responsible for the
giving of them in my case, passed me by, it appears, either by accident
or design, so ever afterward I was known by the simple cognomen of
Jess--just Jess.”

Somehow, as he looked into the lovely, young face, his resentment
against one of the sex which he had sworn to hate seemed to be melting
away, although he would have scoffed at the idea had any one told him
that an interest had sprung up in his heart toward the girl in the
first moment they had met.

“Come,” said Lucy, “we will go to the house. We can talk afterward.
Mother and dinner await us.”

And as the two girls got beyond the sight and hearing of Mr. Moore,
Lucy turned to her companion, saying:

“What do you think of our invalid, as we often laughingly call him when
we want to tease him? Do you think him good-looking?”

“He is more than that, Lucy,” returned Jess, gravely. “He is simply
splendid! I know of no word which will express it. We have just such a
pictured face hanging up in the library of Blackheath Hall, and it is
named ‘Apollo Belvidere,’ who is supposed to be the perfection of manly
beauty, so the legend runs which tells about him in old books.”

“You have fallen in love with him at first sight!” cried Lucy, in
terror, her heart sinking and a stifling sensation creeping up to her
throat.

Jess laughed a strange, little laugh. Stopping short in the path, she
suddenly threw her arms about Lucy’s neck, saying, with a laugh which
was almost a sob:

“I never had a girl friend or a girl companion to make a confidant of
in all my life, and I would so love to make a confidant of you, Lucy;
may I? There’s something that I would love to tell you, if you would
never, never tell--never breathe one word of it to any living soul in
the whole wide world.”

“Of course you can make a confidant of me, and tell me all the secrets
you have, and I’ll never tell them,” declared Lucy, solemnly. “You can
depend upon me. I’ve kept lots of girls’ secrets, and never told one of
them yet; I would not be so mean.”

“Well, then, Lucy,” cried Jess, half laughing, half sobbing, “I
couldn’t fall in love with your Mr. Moore if I liked him ever so much,
for I’m engaged to be married to another gentleman, and--and it’s to
take place--the wedding, I mean--just as soon as I come back from the
visit to the Trevalyns, of New York. I never intended to tell anybody
that I was an engaged girl, but, somehow, Lucy, you have wrung the
truth from me in spite of myself, it seems.”

“How delightful, and how romantic!” exclaimed Lucy, clapping her hands.
“You must confide to me just how it seems to be--engaged. I’ve wondered
about it so much.”

Jess determined to tell her new-found friend all about her betrothal,
and how it came about, and also to confide to her the terrible secret
that was gnawing her heart out, like a worm in the bud; that she hated
the man, handsome though he was, to whom she had sent the note of
acceptance just before she had started away on her trip, in accordance
with the wishes of Mrs. Bryson, who had concluded that it was wisest
and best to nail Jess down with a solemn promise, by post, which had
been duly forwarded to the expectant lover at New Orleans on the
morning on which Jess had left Blackheath Hall.

Yes, Jess concluded to tell Lucy all about it, but that could wait
until after she had her bonnet off and had been in the house an hour,
at least.

“Her coming is not so much to be feared, after all,” breathed Lucy,
growing more amiable instantly. “I feared she would be trying to lure
Mr. Moore, whom I have set my heart upon winning, away from me. He has
not said so much as a word to me yet, but I am sure he intends to, else
why is he lingering here when the doctor said that he could go his way,
almost a week ago, if he so desired?

“His waiting to recuperate still further, as he called it, was merely
an excuse to linger where I am, and he would not do that unless he was
in love with me, and meant to propose to me, Ma says.”

For an hour or more, Mr. Moore lingered in the old garden, lost in deep
thought. At length he retraced his steps slowly to the old farmhouse.
Lucy was standing on the steps which led into the wide, cool kitchen.

“What do you think of our guest, Miss Jess?” she asked, displaying
more anxiety in her tone than she was aware of.

“She impressed me very favorably at first sight,” he answered, adding:
“I imagine she would wear well in a long and close acquaintance.”

“Do you think her pretty?” persisted Lucy, eagerly.

“Well, no, not as artists and critics define beauty. Still, she is
scarcely more than a child at present. She may become, in the years to
come, a girl who might be termed unusually handsome. Father Time is
so prodigal in his gifts in the flower of youth. And then, again, she
might develop into a--well, comparisons are odious, they say, and we
will make none in this instance, content to let time do his best or his
worst, as fate decrees.”

He did not see a young face, half screened by the climbing rose
branches at the window directly overhead, nor did he, therefore, know
that the young person under discussion--Jess herself--had heard every
word of the conversation.

Jess had drawn hastily back, her face as red as the great, dewy roses
that nodded to her from outside the window.

From the first moment her eyes had met those of the handsome stranger
at the gate, the old life had seemed to fall suddenly from her. She had
said to herself: “Surely, this is the hero of my daydreams; the face,
come to life, of the Romeo whom Juliet loved, whose picture hangs on
the walls of Blackheath Hall, and like the boyish face, too, of John
Dinsmore, when he was a little lad, and came there to visit; and like
the bust of Apollo, too; and the knight’s pictures in the old books.”
And he did not think her fair: probably, on the contrary, he considered
her homely; he had said as much, and tears of wounded pride welled up
to the girl’s eyes. She never realized until that moment that she had
so much vanity to hurt.




CHAPTER XXI. HOW EASILY THINGS GO WRONG.


For the first time in her young life, Jess lies awake through all
the long, dark, cool hours of the night. As a rule, her senses droop
swiftly into the lands of dreams quite as soon as her dark, curly head
touches the pillow. To-night the sweet boon of sleep is denied her for
the first time.

She believes it is the great event of the journey which has unsettled
her, for it is the first time in her young life, that she can remember,
that she has been away from Blackheath Hall. Then she drifts into
thinking of the handsome stranger whom she met at the gate, and still
thinking of him, the long hours wear away at last, and morning breaks.

It is a hardship for Jess to lie in bed after the pink dawn has ushered
in a glorious day, and, creeping silently out of her white nest, in
which Lucy is still sleeping soundly, she is soon dressed and out of
the house, exploring the grounds.

There is another one beneath that roof who is an early riser, and that
one Mr. Moore, as he has permitted himself to be called.

Looking out from his window, in the dewy light of the early morning, he
is amazed to see the lithe, slim figure of Jess gliding like a fairy
vision among the great rosebuds of the old-fashioned garden.

And, furthermore, he is still more amazed to see her running over the
diamond-incrusted grass bare of foot, swinging her shoes and stockings
in her right hand as she hurries along.

Last night he had formed the opinion of the girl--that she had deceived
him, when he had beheld her in all the furbelows of fashionable attire
in which she had made her appearance at the farmhouse; now he realized
that she was indeed a child of nature, with a heart as light and free
as a bird’s.

He made haste to join her.

Jess was not aware of his presence, for she had not heard his step on
the thick, green carpet of grass until a voice beside her said:

“Permit me to gather those roses for you, Miss Jess. The thorns on that
bush are long and sharp; you will never be able to manage them, I am
sure.”

A cry of dismay broke from the girl’s lips; down went the shoes and
stockings all in a heap in the dew-wet grass.

For the first time in her life, Jess wished that the earth could open
and swallow her, for, standing directly in the path before her, was
the object of her thoughts, and he was looking amusedly down at the
bare, brown feet, which the green grass seemed to part wide to display,
instead of bending over and pityingly covering them from his sight.

For the first time in her life, Jess was covered with a strange,
hitherto unknown, unexperienced, bashful confusion.

“I did not know that any one would be up for hours yet,” she stammered,
gaspingly, thinking, shudderingly, of the awful bareness of those feet,
and that she would give anything that she possessed on earth if she
could cover them from his gaze--only cover them. A new, sweet shyness
was coming over her. It was the dawning of womanhood breaking through
the childish existence she had led up to the hour when she had first
met the gaze of the man standing before her.

“Farm life means a life of early rising,” he returned. “They are astir
in the house, all save Miss Lucy. She is rarely visible before eight,
when half of the morning is spent, as I often tell her.”

To the last day of her life, Jess is thankful to him that he turned
to the rosebush and began gathering roses, cutting them off with his
silver penknife; and, as he cut each one, slitting off the thorns.

Jess never knew how she seized upon that moment of time to replace her
shoes and stockings, wet though they were, and the next moment, when he
faced about, instead of seeing the slender, brown feet among the green
grasses, which he had been so eagerly admiring, he noted that they were
now clothed; and he noted, too, that the girl’s face, as her eyes
followed the direction of his gaze, was covered with confused blushes.

Handing her the roses, he said:

“Shall we saunter over the hills, or shall I take you for a little sail
on a miniature lake which lies down in yonder valley?”

“Neither. I--I am going back to the house,” she answered, a little
hesitatingly, “to--to unpack some books which I promised Mrs. Bryson I
would read a little of every morning.”

“The books and reading can wait for an hour or two,” he urged. “This
is too fine a morning to waste indoors. This is October, you know, and
even in this sunny, Southern clime, it will not remain for long as
delightful as it is to-day.”

The quiet mastery in his voice seemed to exercise a spell over her
which she was powerless to shake off or combat, and when he led the way
down the path, her feet involuntarily led her along in his wake.

It was but a short walk to the lake, and when they reached it, bathed
as it was in the crimson light of the rising sun, Jess was enraptured
at the beautiful sight which it presented, and with the glorious white
water lilies which swayed to and fro on its glassy bosom, and the tiny,
white boats moored here and there along its flower-bordered banks.

“I will go out for a row with you, if I may gather some of the lilies!”
cried Jess, enthusiastically. “Oh, how beautiful they are--and, see,
there is a bed of pink ones farther out.”

“The lilies are fair to look upon, but they are unattainable,” her
companion answered, gravely. “They have cost every one who ventures
near enough to lay hands on them their life. It appears that in their
vicinity is an underground whirlpool, which draws down beneath the
water’s surface, and probably far down into the depths of the lake, all
who come within its reach. Therefore, I repeat, that one can admire the
lilies, but they cannot be gathered.”

“The longing for them, while they are in my sight, and so near, will
spoil the pleasure of the row on the water,” said Jess.

“You are like the moth who would flutter around the flame, although it
knows that therein lies danger, a singed wing, perhaps death,” he said,
slowly. “The lilies are not worth such a sacrifice.”

“I should not mind making it to possess them,” declared Jess, very
coolly. “I should like to gather them, and surprise the folks at the
farmhouse by wearing them in to breakfast in my hair and in my belt.”

An expression of deep annoyance crossed his fine face.

“Vain, and proud of adornment--at any cost,” was his mental comment, as
he looked down at the eager, flushed face coldly.

“I dare you to row me out to them, Mr. Moore!” she cried, shrilly.
“What do you say?”

Without a word, he commenced to untie the boat.

“You--consent!” cried Jess, excitedly, and with shining eyes.

“I will go for them, alone,” he replied, quietly, stepping into the
boat, and with a dexterous movement pushing away from the shore almost
before she could divine his intention.

“Oh, Mr. Moore, let me go with you, to manage the boat if--if it become
unmanageable!” she cried, her face blanched to a whiteness rivaling the
leaves of the snow-white lilies.

He shook his head emphatically.

“Can you swim?” called out the girl, as the little, rocking boat shot
out farther from her over the glassy waves.

“No,” he answered, and that one brief word seemed to stifle and kill
the beating heart in her bosom as it fell upon her ears.

Her great, dark eyes opened to their widest limit in horror too great
for words.

“You cannot swim!” she gasped, faintly; then, in a fervor of frenzied
terror, she called to him:

“Then come back. I do not want the lilies, indeed I do not.”

But if he heard, he did not heed her words, nor the gasping words which
accompanied them.

Out over the water sped the tiny boat, with almost the swiftness of an
arrow, under the measured strokes of his arms, while the girl stood on
the green, mossy bank, with locked hands and beating heart, watching
his every movement with terror-stricken conscience.

“What if I have sent him to his death!” she whispered, hoarsely, and in
that moment the truth came to her--that this man, whose acquaintance
she could count by a few, fleeting hours, was more to her than life
itself. She had done as the heroine in the greatest book she had read
had done--fallen in love; lost her heart to this handsome stranger at
first sight.

“Oh, Mr. Moore, come back! Come back!” she called, shrilly, repeating:
“I do not want the lilies; it was only a thoughtless, girlish caprice
which prompted me to dare you to get them for me. Can you hear me?” And
now her voice was raised shrilly in the most piteous agony.

But he never once turned back toward her, and the echo of her wild
cries came back to her from over the dimpling waters and the forest
trees that lay beyond.

On and on shot the little skiff over the sun-kissed waves, heading
toward the fatal spot where the alluring lilies lay so white and pure
on the bosom of the lake.

“Oh, merciful God! if he would but hear, and heed me!” sobbed Jess,
wildly. “Why will he not?”

But the waves that babbled on the green, mossy bank at her feet, and
the wind sighing among the boughs of the trees over her head had no
answer for her.

Another moment and he would be within reach of the lilies. The girl’s
brain reeled and a deathly faintness stole over her, as she watched
every motion of the oars as they rose and fell, catching the gold of
the sunshine and carrying it down with them into the water’s dark depth.

Standing there, with strained eyes, she saw him reach for the lilies:
then--all in an instant--boat and boatman were suddenly swallowed up
in the seething underground whirlpool, disappearing from sight, and
not even a ripple marred the spot to show where he had gone down--down
to death among the beautiful, shining, white water lilies that he had
risked sweet life for at her command!




CHAPTER XXII. THE RESCUE.


  “The dream is over, and I stand
     Alone upon the sun-kissed shore;
   My heart is lone--empty each hand;
     My love comes here no more.
   Oh, hush! ye waves; dance not in play
     When I am waiting here;
   Ye breezes, pass upon your way,
     There is no pastime here.

  “Oh, love, lost love, the world shall know
     No more of this unfinished tale;
   It shall not taunt with laughter low
     Because I chance to fail.
   And so, I stand alone and mute
     Upon the bare, forsaken shore,
   And broken is Love’s fairy lute.
     I hear its notes no more.”

For an instant, that seemed the length of eternity, Jess stood on the
bank, watching, with strained eyes, the spot where the boat and its
occupant had gone down to death among the treacherous lilies that
floated to and fro on the bosom of the waters.

In all the after years of her life she could never fully explain just
how it was accomplished. The girl was only conscious of seizing a
little skiff that floated idly near at hand, and rowing for dear life
to the scene of the catastrophe. She was indifferent to the awful
danger, though she had just witnessed a cruel example of it. Her one
thought was to seek death in the same spot where the victim of her
foolish caprice had gone down to his untimely fate.

In that moment her athletic powers stood the girl in good stead, for
the arms that wielded the oars were like steel, which told in the
powerful strokes with which she sent the little skiff fairly flying
over the placid water.

In less time than it takes to describe it, Jess had reached the spot;
but her weight was too slight to capsize the boat, though she could
feel it being drawn down--down--down.

She reached out and grasped the lilies, and as she did so, the boat
disappeared, and she was left struggling in the water, with apparently
the same fate which her hapless companion met awaiting her.

And as she realized this, she realized also that her hands were
grasping something else beside the slimy stems of the lilies. One
glance, and the heart in her bosom seemed to fairly leap with wild
exultation and joy. Her fingers were clutching tightly the hand of the
man whom she had told herself that she would rescue, or she would meet
the same fate which had befallen him.

By the strange ministration of Providence, in reaching out for the
lilies, he had fallen among them, and the thick network of stems had
borne him up, despite the underground springs which would have carried
him down had he not fallen in just the spot where fate had placed him.

He had not lost consciousness, but was struggling with might and main
to keep his head above water.

A cry broke from Jess’ lips, and her grasp tightened on his hand.

“Courage!” cried the girl. “I will save you! Keep still and let me
float you along. I--I am an expert swimmer.”

“No, no! Save yourself!” he cried, white to the lips. “I would only
hamper you. I have nothing left in life worth the effort of living for.
To you life is sweet; life is everything. Save yourself, girl--never
mind me.”

If the girl heard, she did not heed his words, but grasping him the
more firmly with one hand, with the other she struck out into the
stream again, dragging him with her by main force.

He was sorry that she had undertaken such an herculean task--this
slender child--yet he dared not struggle to free himself from her
grasp, knowing that it would not only retard her progress, but make it
doubly hard for her.

With a courage that was almost superhuman, Jess struck out, dragging
her living burden after her.

And with the strength of an Amazon, strength which had been developed
by her out-of-door life and daring exploits, the girl passed safely
over the mouth of the underground current, which yawned wide to
swallow her, and struck out valiantly for the shore.

When she was within a rod or so of the bank, her splendid strength and
heroic courage seemed suddenly to fail her, and when within reach of
safety by but a few more strokes, she suddenly sank back.

It was at this critical moment that he whom she had thus far brought
from a watery grave came to the rescue.

The water was up as far as his neck, but he knew that the danger was
past. Catching the lithe form in his arms as she sank backward in the
water, he succeeded in bringing her quickly to the shore.

When Jess returned to consciousness, she found herself back in the old
Caldwell farmhouse, in her own bed-chamber, with Lucy bending over her.

“What is the matter? What has happened?” she exclaimed, with wide-open
eyes staring into Lucy’s white face. But before a reply could be given,
she cried out, shrilly:

“Oh, I remember it all--the water lilies, and Mr. Moore going for them
because I dared him to--the accident, and how I tried to save him, for
he could not swim--and how everything grew black around me when within
but a few yards of the bank!”

“Mr. Moore turned the tables then, and saved you,” said Lucy. “You
had brought him to wading depths; the rest was easy. It gave us all a
terrible scare when he brought you in, dripping wet and white in the
face as one drowned! And then he explained, in a word, almost, how it
had all come about.”

“It was all my fault!” sobbed Jess. “Will he ever forgive me? I deserve
that he should despise me to the end of his life. If he had died! Oh!
oh! oh!”

“Never mind conjuring up such a possibility,” declared Lucy. “Be glad
that he did not, and never send any human being into such danger again.
I hope this will be a warning.”

“Don’t say any more,” sobbed Jess, pitifully. “Indeed, I feel bad
enough over it. Will you tell him that for me, Lucy?”

The farmer’s daughter shrugged her shoulders. The turn affairs had
taken was not at all to her liking. Jess and Mr. Moore were getting
along altogether too famously in their friendship to suit her. They had
not known each other twenty-four hours, and now Mr. Moore owed his life
to the girl, and she, in turn, owed hers to him.

It was with some little trepidation that Jess entered the presence of
Mr. Moore, late that afternoon. The feeling was so strong within her
breast that he would hate her for sending him to the death which he
missed so narrowly.

He held out his strong, white hand to her, with a grave smile which
disarmed her fears at once.

“I am so sorry it happened,” she faltered. “Do you forgive me?”

“Certainly,” he responded. “That should go without saying. I may also
add, but for that affair I should never have known what a brave and
daring little girl you are, I have to thank you profoundly for the life
you have saved to me, useless though I find it, and wish also to add
that hereafter it is to be devoted to you and your interests, if you
will allow it to be so. If life and living were sweet to me, I should
thank you for giving me a chance to continue them.”

Jess was puzzled at his words. She was too young, and had too little
experience with the world, to comprehend them fully.

The entrance of the family interrupted the reply she would have made
him.

But from that hour the friendship between the two ripened wonderfully.
Each hour little Jess fell deeper and deeper under the glamour of a
spell which she could not cast off--the glamour of a young girl’s
awakened heart, with its sweet throbbings, proclaiming that it had
learned its first lesson from the book of love, and the lesson
enthraled her.

What Mr. Moore’s feelings were it was hard to conjecture.

One moment he hated all womankind, for the sake of the one he had found
so fair and so false--beautiful Queenie Trevalyn, whom he had loved too
well, and to his bitter cost.

Then he found himself softening toward one of the hated sex--little
Jess, whose heart was as innocent and pure as a little babe’s.

He wondered if she would ever have the heart to draw a man on to
declare his love, and then, when she found that he was not possessed of
wealth, discard him as unconcernedly as she would a withered flower of
which she had grown tired.

Had it not been for his cruel lesson in that unhappy past, he might
have looked with favor upon the girl whom his uncle picked out for him
to wed--might even have learned to care for her, though she was little
more than a child, while he was a man of the world, too used to finding
all things different from what they appeared on the surface.

A week passed, and during that time he was thrown constantly into the
companionship of Jess.

To him she was nothing more than an innocent, young girl, a very
happy, thoughtless child; one who would grow, perhaps, in the years to
come, into a very interesting woman. Further than that, his thoughts
regarding Jess never traveled.

He remained at the farm simply because the cause which would have
taken him down to Louisiana--to see this selfsame little Jess--was now
removed.

He had now no need to go to the mountain, as it were, for the mountain
had come to him.

He wondered idly at the interest the girl seemed to take in his
society, with never a thought as to whether he was rich or poor.
But, then, she was very young; all such worldly knowledge as to the
importance of making a good match--that is, marrying a man who had
money--would come to her later.

And at the thought a bitter smile curved his lips, a smile accompanied
by a heavy sigh.




CHAPTER XXIII. VAIN REGRETS.


  “Ah, they know not heart
   Of man or woman who declare
   That love needs time to do or dare.
   His altars wait--not day nor name--
   Only the touch of sacred flame.”

The week which follows the advent of Jess to the old farmhouse Mr.
Moore will never forget. It is a changed place.

Lucy Caldwell, the farmer’s daughter, is a quiet girl, quite as
ladylike as many a city-bred, boarding-school miss. But Jess is
decidedly the reverse.

She bounds up and down the carpetless stairs, three steps at a time,
whistles ear-splitting snatches of coon songs, as she describes them to
Lucy, bangs doors and romps about to her heart’s content, all of which
indicates that she is perfectly happy. She is so content in the old
farmhouse that she does not care if the Trevalyns never return to their
home. She could stay at the farm forever; yes, forever.

She does not realize, child that she is, what causes her exuberance of
spirits, what is it that makes her so wondrously joyous and contented.
She only realizes that every hour of her life is filled with a new,
sweet pleasure--the pleasure of being so much in the company of Mr.
Moore.

Jess’ first thought in the morning, upon waking, is of him, and her
last thought at night, until she trails off into deep, healthful
slumber, is of the handsome, kingly man who makes the days pass so
delightfully for her.

Mrs. Caldwell and her daughter note with alarm Jess’ fondness for Mr.
Moore’s society, and comment on it in no kindly manner.

“She behaves most outrageously for an engaged girl,” declared Lucy.
“Her betrothed ought to know how she is flirting with another man
when out of his sight, and Mr. Moore ought to be advised that she is
not fancy free. Oh, dear! Oh, dear! why did I allow myself to become
pledged to silence in regard to the matter? But for that I could tell
him. She cares so little for her _fiancé_ that she has not even written
him a line since she has been here--which is quite a week now. Why,
every other young girl who is engaged, and who is away from the man she
is to marry, writes to him every day of her life, I am sure. I know
that is the way that I should do.” Lucy even ventured to drop a hint to
Jess regarding this matter, and she never forgot the effect which it
produced upon her, to the last day of her life.

They were standing together out on the porch. Jess was watching eagerly
down the road, in the direction Mr. Moore was sauntering, her cheeks
slightly flushed, and her eyes full of a bright light which Lucy had
not seen there before.

“I can guess of whom you are thinking, Jess,” she says, lightly.

A great flood of crimson stains Jess’ cheeks, quickly extending from
chin to brow, as she wheels about and catches Lucy’s gray eyes, which
have a malicious gleam in them. But this she does not note.

Before she has time to utter the words that rise to her lips, Lucy
adds, smoothly:

“Of course, you were thinking of the young man whom you are soon to
marry. How strange it is that you have not heard from him since you
have been here. Now, were I in your place, I should feel worried, to
say the least.”

Jess throws herself face downward on the red-painted bench of the
porch, sobbing as though her heart would break.

All in an instant she had been hurled from the heights of bliss down
to the very depths of dark despair. She had forgotten Mr. Dinsmore
completely for one short, happy week, as completely as though he had
never existed.

“Oh, how cruel of you to remind me, Lucy,” she sobbed, bitterly. “You
have brought me from heaven back to earth.”

“You are talking wildly, and in riddles,” remarked Lucy, sharply.
“Why should you not be pleased to hear of the man whom you are soon to
marry? Yours is a strange sort of love, I should say.”

Then the truth came out. Jess could keep it back no longer.

“I do not love him. I--I fairly hate him,” she sobbed, vehemently. “I
wrote to him in accordance with--with--the expressed desire of one who
is dead--that I would marry him, and I have been regretting it every
hour of my life since.”

“You ought to be ashamed to acknowledge such a state of heart,”
returned Lucy, indignantly. “It is sinful!”

“I cannot help it. That is just how I feel,” cried Jess, great sighs
welling up from her heart to her lips.

“You have promised to marry a young man whom you do not love!” repeats
Lucy, for the first time realizing that part of Jess’ excited remarks.
She was about to add: “How could you do it?” Then she thinks better of
what she was about to say, and goes on: “Mother says the greatest love
has often commenced with a very decided aversion.”

“I must marry John Dinsmore, but I shall hate him till the day I die!”
sobbed Jess, vehemently.

They have been so absorbed in their conversation that neither of the
girls noted that Mr. Moore had made a tour of the grounds and entered
the best room by the side door, and stood by the open window, looking
out at them, screened by the heavy, white curtains.

He had heard the last words of that conversation, and stepped back from
the open window, with a very strange pallor upon his face, but it soon
gave place to the cynical smile that played about his lips.

“Woman-like, she is not disposed to lose the Dinsmore fortune,” he
muttered. “She is worldly enough for that, childlike though she
appears,” and he turns on his heel and walks as noiselessly out of the
room and out of the house as he has entered.

There is a sneering expression on his handsome, cold face.

“Yes, she is like that other one,” he thinks, “willing to barter
herself for glittering gold and the pleasures it may bring,” and he
thinks of the lines which he applies to all womankind:

  “Away, away; you’re all the same,
   A flattering, smiling, jilting throng!
   Oh, by my soul! I burn with shame
   To think I’ve been your slave so long!
   Away, away! Your smile’s a curse;
     Oh! blot me from the race of men,
   Kind, pitying Heaven, by death or worse,
   Before I love such things again.”

And as he walks quickly along, smoking the cigar which he has lighted,
he thinks, amusedly, that the girl’s resolve to marry him is like the
old quotation of counting chickens before they are hatched; for he
has not as yet asked her hand in marriage--that marriage which is so
distasteful to both of them--and then he falls to abusing the will
which would tie them together for life--two who had not the slightest
affection for each other.

He wondered, as he smoked, what Jess would think if she knew that he
was the obnoxious person whom that will had dealt with. He regarded her
with a glance of keen scrutiny as she hurried down the walk and up to
the rustic bench where he was seated an hour later.

“I--I want to ask you a question, Mr. Moore!” she cried, breathlessly.
“Will you answer it?”

“If I can,” he responded, gravely, as he tossed aside his cigar, and
made way for her on the rustic bench. But, instead of accepting the
seat, she threw herself, with childish abandon, in the long grass at
his feet, looking up at him with those great, dark, limpid eyes, which
reminded him of a young gazelle.

He leans back and watches her.

She seems in no hurry to unbosom herself as to the question she has
intimated that she is so eager to ask.

He looks at her curiously. He does not understand this queer child--for
woman she certainly is not--and before he knows it, he is drawing a
comparison between her and the girl who jilted him so cruelly because
he was not rich--beautiful Queenie Trevalyn, and at the thought of his
lost love, his brows contract with a spasm of pain, and a stifled groan
breaks from his lips. Yes, he was comparing Queenie and Jess. That
cruel wound is still gaping open, and every thought of Queenie gives
his heart a stab of the keenest pain, and for the instant he forgets
the girl at his feet, remembering only that summer and the beautiful,
false face that drew him on like a lodestar, only to wreck his heart on
the bitter rock of disappointment.

And at the memory of it all, he covered his face with his hands and
groaned aloud.

Jess was a child of impulse. With no thought of the imprudence of her
action, in an instant she was on her feet, and in the next a pair of
warm arms were thrown about his neck, two terror-stricken, childish
eyes were looking into his, a soft face was close to his, and Jess was
crying, excitedly:

“Oh, Mr. Moore, are you sick? I’m so sorry. I wish it were I instead
of you. No, that is not just what I want to say. What I mean is that I
wish that I could take it from you, or suffer it in your stead, that
you might be free from it.”

And the young voice which utters the words quivers with emotion, and a
little gust of tears, wrung from an anguished, little heart, fall upon
his face.

He is so startled for a moment he is fairly speechless--struck dumb
with astonishment. If a thunderbolt had fallen from a clear sky, or the
ground had suddenly opened beneath his feet, he could not have been
more astounded.

The touch of those soft arms about his neck fairly electrifies him. He
starts back, turns a dull red, then flushes hotly, as he looks at her
and tries to answer.

“Ill! No,” he replies. “I am not ill, thank you, Miss Jess,” he says,
at length, and he laughs a little, forced laugh, as she stands and
looks at him in wonder, her arms having fallen at her side.

She is dimly conscious that she has made herself ridiculous in his eyes
by her solicitude, and that her impulsive action throwing her arms
about him had greatly offended him, and she wondered vaguely, as she
stands before him covered with confusion, how she ever dared do it.




CHAPTER XXIV. ONLY AN IMPULSIVE CHILD.


Mr. Moore looks at the girl standing before him long and earnestly;
then, reaching forward, he catches her hands in one of his own, asking,
slowly:

“Why should it matter to you, little one, whether I was ill or well?
Why should you care?”

“Because I like you so much,” answered the girl, unconscious of what
her words implied. “I should not be quite happy unless you were happy,
too.” And she looked up, with those frank, childish eyes of hers,
directly into his face.

“Why do you like me, little Jess?” he queried, somewhat huskily.

“Because you have been so kind and gentle with me, and I am little used
to either; and, then, you have never censured me, as I had every reason
to believe you would do, for being the cause of you nearly losing your
life. If you had let me drown, when it was in your power to do so, it
would have been serving me exactly right, you know.”

He looked down into the childish face, with strange emotions throbbing
in his breast. Of all people the world held, not one of them had ever
told him, up to the present hour, that they liked him, or cared to see
him happy. On the contrary, the great, cruel world had hustled him
about sharply, and every one had been only too eager to trample him
down, utterly regardless of his feelings, whether he was doomed to
misery or not.

Long and earnestly he debated with himself as to whether he should tell
her that he was John Dinsmore, instead of Mr. Moore, as she thought
him, the hated being whom the elder Dinsmore had stipulated in that
ridiculous will that she should wed, or lose a princely fortune.

But at last he decided that it would not be amiss to sound her in
regard to her feelings first, before disclosing his identity to her.
But ere he could proceed to do this, fate, in the shape of Lucy
Caldwell, the farmer’s daughter, intervened.

She was hastening toward him, with a paper in her hand.

From the house she had seen him grasp and hold Jess’ little hand, and,
fearful that he was growing overfond of her pretty visitor, joined
them hurriedly, to prevent the attempt at sentimentalism, telling
herself that Jess should never have the opportunity of being alone with
Mr. Moore again if she could prevent it, and she would certainly be
ingenious enough to head off any _tête-à-têtes_, with her mother’s aid.

Down the path came Lucy, with a haste unusual to her, and at her
approach the gentleman dropped Jess’ hand, not altogether displeased at
the interruption which had caused the words he was about to utter to
remain unsaid for the present.

“Your New York papers, which you are always so anxious about, have
come, and here they are, Mr. Moore,” she said, handing them to him, the
heightened color flaming up into her face as he thanked her, expressing
the regret that she should put herself to so much trouble as to bring
them out to him.

“There is a letter for you inside the house, Jess,” she said, turning
to his companion. “Uncle Abbot wrote to papa from New Orleans, and a
Mrs. Bryson--I think he said she was the housekeeper at Blackheath
Hall--incloses one for you, which, he wrote, was of the greatest
importance, and must be delivered to you at once.”

Reluctantly, Jess followed Lucy to the farmhouse. She had little
curiosity to read Mrs. Bryson’s letter. She would rather have remained
outside in the golden sunshine talking to and worshiping her hero under
the great oak trees.

Meanwhile, the hero in question was following the forms of the two
girls with a troubled glance.

“If she knew who I was, she would hate me,” he mused, “but, not
knowing, I have the deepest, truest and warmest friendship that young,
girlish heart is capable of giving.”

He thought of the words he had somewhere read, “that the love which
is tenderest and sweetest in a woman’s breast has its birth in
friendship, gradually growing into a deeper passion.” Then again his
eyes took on the look of cynical coldness so habitual to them.

“Bah!” he cried; “what man is mad enough to trust the happiness of
his future in the hands of a girl of sixteen, when he has passed the
boundary line of thirty? She might like me in her childish way now, but
at five-and-twenty she would have her eyes opened to her folly, and
hate me most cordially.”

Then he turned his eyes to his paper most moodily, and was soon fathoms
deep in its pages, as it were, all forgetful of Jess, and the incident
which had stirred his heart like wine--the clasp of those soft arms
around his neck.

He had turned the second page of the _Herald_, and was running his eye
leisurely down one of the columns, when an article met his eye that
drove every vestige of color from his face. Like one stunned he read
the caption:

  “A Brilliant Marriage in High Life. Miss Queenie, the Only Daughter
  of Lawyer Trevalyn, of No. -- Fifth Avenue, New York, Married at Noon
  To-day to----”

He could see no more, for a blood-red mist floated before his eyes; his
hands trembled so that the sheet before him was rent in twain at the
very column he had been reading, so tense was the strain of his clutch;
then, like a dead one, he fell face downward under the trees, suffering
from the keenest pain a human heart can know.

He was so far from the house, so far from all human sound, that the
bitter cries that welled up from the depths of his anguished soul could
not be heard.

And, lying there, he wept as few men weep in a lifetime. He had known
that it must come; he had been watching for it; he had not missed one
of the New York papers since he had been ill. He had sent for the
back numbers from the day he had been stricken, and had scanned their
columns with an intensity which nearly brought on a relapse when he was
enabled to sit up to read them. But the article for which he searched,
and dreaded so to behold, did not appear.

“Had anything occurred to break off the match between Ray Challoner
and his lost Queenie?” he would ask himself over and over again. And
with that thought came the glimmering hope, if that were the case, he
might even yet win her, for the fortune which she craved was now his
through the sale of his books.

Then he would thrust the thought from him with loathing. No! a thousand
times no! He would never buy a wife. He would go unwedded to the grave
first, and he hated his own weakness for still craving her love and her
presence.

He had expected this intelligence, yet when the blow fell, it was as
though it had killed the living, beating heart in his bosom, withered
it, as lightning blights and withers a giant oak and fells it to the
earth.

Queenie was married at last, and to his rival. That was the one thought
that whirled through his brain, and almost drove him mad.

She was lost to him forever! Ay, as much as though she lay in the
grave, and again and again such terrible waves of grief swept over him
that they threatened to dethrone his reason. He did not care to live an
hour longer. All that he loved on earth was lost to him.

He had loved Queenie Trevalyn as few men love in a lifetime. She had
drawn him on, encouraged him by all the wiles with which a finished
coquette ensnares her victims, and then had cast him off without the
least compunction.

But, ah, how strange a thing is the human heart. Through it all, no
matter what had befallen him at her fair, false hands, he loved her
still, with a love which refused to be killed.

Although he hated himself for his weakness, he would have given all he
had in the world, ay, his very prospects of Heaven! if he could have
averted that marriage. Ay, given every dollar of the wealth which had
come to him too late, to have been standing on the spot where he was
lying now (with his face buried in the long grass, uttering bitter
moans) with Queenie Trevalyn’s hands clasped in his, looking down into
the depths of her wondrous eyes listening to her dulcet voice, though
in his innermost soul he realized that every word those sweet, rosy
lips were uttering was false--false!

“I must banish such a wish or I shall, indeed, go mad!” he sobbed,
dashing his hand over his eyes, as though he could shut out the picture
which his memory conjured up at will.

But it was useless; he had loved too well, and the wound was too deep.
If he had a revolver with him in that hour, the rest of his life story
would never have been written, for he would have ended it then and
there.

How long he remained there like one stunned he never knew. He took no
heed of the flight of time. He was suddenly brought to a realization of
his surroundings by the touch of a little hand, cool as a lily leaf,
upon his burning brow, and Jess’ voice saying, in alarm:

“Now I know that you are very ill, indeed, Mr. Moore, when I find you
lying here where I left you hours ago, and groaning so,” and the dark,
curly head was bent down close to his, and Jess began to cry bitterly
over him, stroking his face, and then his clenched hands, as a child
might caress a loved animal lying at her feet cruelly hurt.

“Don’t, Jess, little girl!” he whispered, in a choking voice. “I am not
ill, as you think, believe me; and I thank you for your sweet sympathy.
Surely, you are the only being on the wide earth who has the least
interest in me, whether I am sick or well, or whether I live or die.”
And with those words, a strange resolve came to him to marry Jess, that
she might have the fortune, and then make away with himself at once and
end it all!




CHAPTER XXV. “WILL YOU MARRY ME, LITTLE JESS?”


  “Ne’er with laurel wreath around me,
    Have I wreathed my weary brow,
   Since to serve thy fame I bound me--
     Bound me with a solemn vow.
   Evermore in grief I languish--
     All my youth in tears is spent;
   And, with thoughts of bitter anguish
     My too-feeling heart is rent.

  “Joyous those about are playing,
     All around are blest and glad,
   In the paths of pleasure straying--
     My poor heart alone is sad.
   Spring in vain unfolds each treasure,
     Filling all the earth with bliss;
   Who in life can e’er take pleasure,
     When is seen its dark abyss?”

Although Mr. Moore had schooled himself to meet the blow that some day,
sooner or later, he should hear of the marriage of Queenie Trevalyn,
when that day arrived the shock almost killed him; he was dazed,
bewildered, stunned by it. All of a sudden his splendid courage and
pride gave way, as did his self-control, and lying there in the long
grass where he had fallen, he sobbed like a child--and it was thus that
Jess had found him.

He did not try to rise as the girl bent over him; indeed, all his
strength seemed suddenly to have left him. Jess’ sweet pity and
sympathy, as she stroked his face with her little hands, soft and cool
as rose leaves, were very acceptable to him just then, in the first
throb of his bitter woe.

“I am very sure you are ill, and will not let any one know,” she
declared. “Do let me help you to this bench, where you can sit down
until you are able to come to the house. In the meantime, I will go and
fetch you a glass of cold water from the old well; that will revive you
very quickly.”

“No,” he said, clutching at her hands, “never mind going for the water.
See, I--I am better now,” and as he spoke he struggled to his feet,
staggered over to the garden bench and sank down upon it.

“I should like you to sit down here beside me, little Jess,” he
whispered, hoarsely; “I have something to say to you.”

For some moments he sits in utter silence, looking across the tops of
the waving trees--looking, yet seeing nothing, for he is busy with his
own conflicting thoughts.

Jess watches him wonderingly, trying to read the thoughts that cause
his handsome, grave face to grow graver still and his lips to twitch.

“It will be better so,” he ruminated. “It would be selfish of me to
shuffle off this mortal coil without doing some one good deed for the
benefit of some human being; and what better act could I do than marry
this child, that she may, in accordance with the will, receive the
great fortune which otherwise she must miss, and be thrown, penniless,
upon the world? Directly after the ceremony I can explain to her that
I am the John Dinsmore whom she dreaded so, and then quietly go away,
waiving all of my rights to the inheritance in her favor.”

“Of what are you thinking, Mr. Moore?” she asks, wistfully. “Whatever
it is,” she adds, slowly, “it is almost making you cry again.”

“I was thinking of you, and trying to decide your future,” he answers,
slowly, “and it culminated into the one question I now ask you: Will
you be my wife?”

“Your wife!” she gasps, wondering if she has heard aright, and
believing she must be in some strange, sweet dream from which she will
awaken in another instant.

He nods, dumbly. It is a great effort for him to utter the words, and
his lips refuse to repeat them.

“Do you really mean it, Mr. Moore?”

Again his lips refuse to perform their service, and he nods assent,
almost regretting the proposal, now that it has been uttered and is
past the power of being recalled.

He does not look at her, or he would see how the warm blood has leaped
into the rosebud face, and the round, dimpled cheeks have taken on
a carnation hue, and the dark eyes are shining like stars. Nor does
he know that those words have called her young heart from her bosom
in a great, warm gush of love. He thinks more of her than she ever
dreamed he did, she is telling herself, as she puts one hand over her
fluttering, little heart, while the other creeps up to her blushing
face.

Indeed, under the circumstances, and taking the girl’s ignorance of
life and the world into consideration, she should not be blamed for not
realizing that there are other motives than affection which actuate
men’s actions at times, and that this was one of them.

His wife! He must love her well to ask her to be that, and the
blood--which has been flowing so sluggishly in her veins ever since
she has read in Mrs. Bryson’s letter to her that on the following day
her visit would be brought to a close--leaps wildly now, and her heart
gives a great bound, and goes out to her companion warmed with the fire
of a young girl’s first love.

“What is your answer, little Jess?” he asked, with an effort. “Is it
yes--or no?”

For answer, she throws herself into his arms, like the impulsive child
that she is, and, clinging to him, cries:

“Oh, I am so happy--yes, I will marry you, Mr. Moore. But, oh! won’t
they be surprised at Blackheath Hall, for they think I am to marry that
horrid Mr. John Dinsmore, whom I perfectly hate.”

He holds her off at arm’s length, and his keen eyes read her face
scrutinizingly, as he says, slowly, anxiously:

“I hope you will never regret the action, Jess. Always remember that in
asking you to marry me I was studying your best interest, as you will
understand when you are old enough to realize all.”

“Jess! Jess! where are you?” cries Lucy’s voice, from down the path;
“Jess! Jess!”

“Go to her, and say nothing of what has transpired,” whispers “Mr.
Moore,” releasing her hands and pushing her from him. “I will see you
here early to-morrow morning, and will have arranged everything by that
time. Good-night, Jess!”

He made no attempt to stoop and kiss the lovely, young face turned so
expectantly up to him; indeed, it never occurred to him to do so.

Another instant and the slim figure was hurrying down the path in the
direction of Lucy’s high-pitched voice.

“Mr. Moore” stood with folded arms, looking after her. There was no
lover-like ardor in his breast; no passionate thrill of triumph filled
his heart to think that he had won so lovely a young creature; only a
sort of weary, stoical resignation, with the thought surging through
his brain that he had sacrificed himself upon the altar of stern duty.

In fact, he pitied himself when he thought of what was before him;
but it never occurred to him to pity the girl, who was far more to be
pitied, in all her fresh, young bloom and trustful innocence.

Even Lucy wondered at the expression of Jess’ face when she entered the
house, where the bright rays of the lamp fell full upon it, for there
was a glory on it that made her companion marvel.

She could not help thinking of her mother’s comparison, in speaking of
Jess, that she always looked like a blushing rose. Surely, she looked
it to-night, with that vivid crimson bathing her cheeks and brow.

“I want to help you to pack, Jess,” she said; “you forget you are to
take the noon train, and there is always so much to attend to at the
last moment.”

“How good you are, Lucy,” said Jess, laying her soft, warm cheek
against her companion’s. “You are tired, while I have done nothing the
livelong day; I should not let you add to your weariness the packing of
my trunk.”

“It will be a pleasure for me to do it for you,” declared Lucy. She did
not add that she would not know a happy moment until Jess, with her
pretty, dimpled face and starry eyes, was well away from the farm, and
the presence of Mr. Moore.

In an incredible space of time the little trunk was packed by Lucy’s
nimble hands; then it was time to retire, and for the second time in
her young life Jess was unable to sleep.

For hours she thought of the wonderful thing that had happened--Mr.
Moore had asked her to be his wife, and she had said “Yes,” and
to-morrow morning he would tell her what his plans were regarding it.

When she did fall asleep, she dreamed of her hero as she always had
done every night since she had been beneath that roof, and, strange
to say, she dreamed that Mr. Moore had kissed her--a thing he had not
ventured to do, in reality--and the girl was quite sorry to awaken at
last and find that the bliss of the kiss she had felt upon her lips was
only the vagary of an idle dream, and the impulsive child wished that
the sweet dream had been a reality.




CHAPTER XXVI. LOVE.


  “From whence does he come, and whither he goes,
     There is not a mortal in all the world knows.
   He comes in a smile, and goes in a kiss,
   He dies in the birth of a maiden’s bliss;
   He wakes in a tear, he lives in a sigh,
   He lingers in hope, refusing to die.
   But whence he does come, and whither he goes,
   There is not a mortal in all the world knows.”

Her wedding day! That was the first thought that entered Jess’ mind, as
she opened her eyes the next morning, and with a bound she was out of
her couch to see from the window what fate portended in the way of a
cloudy or a sunshiny day for her.

It was as yet too early to determine that, for the first gray streak
of dawn had not appeared in the eastern sky, and the early mornings
were always misty, and every branch and shrub and blade of grass was
burdened by great drops of dew.

“I am sure the sun is going to shine,” she ruminated, “and that will
mean: ‘Happy is the bride the sun shines on,’ as the old saying goes.”

Jess made all possible haste with her toilet, and hurried down as fast
as she could to the grounds; but, early as she was, Mr. Moore was there
before her.

He greeted her in the same grave, dignified manner habitual to him, it
never occurring to him to offer her the slightest caress, even though
she was his promised bride; and before the sun reached the zenith she
was to be his wife.

He smiled a little as she came fluttering down the garden path, and at
the eager face she raised to his in greeting.

“How early you are,” she cried, putting out her little hand to him. “I
did not think you would be out for hours and hours yet, and here you
are before me, and it is not yet five o’clock; you are out of your nest
earlier than the early birds are.”

He did not think it necessary to tell her that he had not been in his
nest all the long night through, but had spent the long hours between
dusk, that deepened into midnight and then stretched away into early
morn, in pacing up and down under the sycamore trees, looking the
future in the face, and bidding farewell to the dearest hopes of his
life.

Jess knew so little of the habits of lovers that his lack of eagerness
or affection in greeting her passed unnoticed.

He took out his watch and glanced at it.

“There is a long walk before us, and I think we had better start at
once,” he said, abruptly; “we can return in at least a couple of hours,
and during that time we shall not be missed.

“You are sure you are willing?” he asked again, as they reached the
garden gate.

Jess looked up shyly into the grand face. She would have gone to the
other end of the world with him. But she answered only a simple “Yes.”

They walked on through the early morning together, side by side, and
to the end of her life, ay! and in the years when she understood it
better, she remembered her companion’s white face, grave even to
sternness, and his preoccupied air.

He did not notice the beautiful rosy dawn that flushed the eastern sky
directly before them, nor the birds, as they awoke from their nests and
went soaring away toward the blue dome that bent above them; nor did he
see the flowers lift their sleepy heads and shake the dew from their
drowsy eyelids.

Jess cast furtive glances at her companion, her heart beating and her
every sense tingling deliciously at the thought that she was on her way
to be married to the handsome gentleman by her side, from whom she was
to be parted nevermore.

How different were the thoughts of her companion as they neared their
destination, and the moments advanced in which his bonds were to be
sealed for life--they seemed irksome beyond the possibility of bearing,
and nothing but his strict idea that he was doing his duty restrained
him from asking little Jess to release him from the marriage which had
been forced upon him by his uncle’s odious will.

The people of the village were all astir as they reached it; and when
they made their way to the rectory which lay beyond, they found the
good man who presided over it out in the little garden which surrounded
the parsonage.

The handsome stranger who accompanied the young girl made known his
errand as briefly as possible, asking if he could perform the marriage
ceremony which would make his companion his wife at once.

The rector smiled benignly.

“As quickly as the words can be uttered, my good sir,” he replied, as
he invited them to step inside the house.

The little parlor, with its simple, meager furnishings; the tall,
handsome man by her side, with almost the ghastliness of death on his
face; and the kindly, old minister, book in hand, ever afterward seemed
like a weird dream to little Jess. She did not even hear the name her
bridegroom uttered in so low a voice, and he saw that she did not; and
he promised himself that he would surprise her with the startling truth
that he was John Dinsmore on their way home.

She heard the words which the minister uttered, and which her companion
repeated after him: then she was dimly conscious of repeating the same
words--though the name she uttered was John Moore--and then, as the
hand of her bridegroom clasped her cold, fluttering fingers, she heard
the old minister solemnly say, in a still more far-off hazy voice:

“I pronounce you man and wife; and those whom God hath joined together
let no man put asunder.”

Even in that supreme moment the deathly pale bridegroom made no offer
to kiss the little bride who clung to him as tightly as if in affright.

The minister noticed this omission of the usual custom of newly-wedded
pairs and marveled at it--the bride was so young, so sweet and so fair.

The good man was rather astounded at the amount of the bank note which
the bridegroom placed in his hands.

He watched them depart, as they had come, down the high road; and
over and over again he asked himself the question whether or not the
handsome man loved the girl whom he had just wedded.

“It was certainly not for money he made her his bride,” he ruminated,
“for of the two, I should say that he had the wealth and she only her
sweet youth, beauty and innocence.”

Mr. Moore uttered no word until they were almost in sight of the
farmhouse again, much to Jess’ great wonderment.

At last he turned to her, and said, abruptly:

“Fate has had her way, her plans have been carried out to the letter,
and you are now my wife, little Jess.”

“Your wife!” murmured the young girl, shyly. “I--I almost imagine it a
dream, it seems so--so unreal.”

“Why does it seem so?” he asked, abruptly, not caring so much for her
answer as for the fact that it would give him a few moments more while
she was talking to nerve himself for the ordeal of talking the future
over with her, and incidentally, of course, revealing his identity.

“Because all of the brides that I have ever heard of or read of went to
the church to be married, and wore long, trailing dresses of white and
bridal veils, and carried in their hands great bouquets of roses; and
when it was over there were ever and ever so many carriages around the
church door to take the bridal couple and all of the friends who had
assembled to witness the ceremony to some place where a grand feast was
in waiting, and then there was dancing and making merry.”

“Poor child! What a contrast your own hasty marriage has been; but
always remember, come what will, that I took this step for the best,
for your welfare and happiness only. Promise me that you will always
keep that thought before you when you look back at this day and hour,”
he said, huskily.

She promised, without having the least notion of what his words
implied, but through it all she felt a vague feeling of disappointment,
she could feel the tears rising to her eyes. Not that she was not as
desperately in love as ever with the handsome man whom she had just
wedded; just what it was that was weighing so heavily upon her young
heart she could not have explained.

While he was thinking how he should best break the truth to her that he
was John Dinsmore, the words were stayed on his lips by Jess remarking:

“Won’t Mrs. Bryson and all the rest at Blackheath Hall be surprised
when they hear that I am married, though? And they, hurrying up as fast
as they can to get my wedding clothes ready to marry another. I am
going to tell you a big secret--now that I am married to you, I must
keep nothing from you, you know. If I had not met and married you, I
should have had to go home and have married the other handsome fellow,
who is so much in love with me, and who has just left Blackheath Hall
for New Orleans to arrange matters for us to go there on the wedding
trip. Won’t he be disappointed, though, and won’t those black eyes of
his flash lightning when he hears what I have done? I half pity him,
poor fellow, he was so desperately in love with me--at least, so he
said, and every one else said so, too.”

John Dinsmore stopped short in the daisy-studded path, his face grown
even more ghastly than when he stood before the minister.

“Tell me, girl!” he cried, hoarsely, grasping her arm as in a vise, “do
I understand you to say that you had another lover to whom you were
preparing to be married at the time you came here?”

“Oh, what have I said, what have I done, that you are so angry at me?”
cried Jess, piteously, cowering from the awful sternness that crept
over his face and shone in his eyes.

“I want the whole truth, and I must have it, here and now, before we
proceed one step farther,” he said, slowly and harshly.

“Tell me about this man of whom you speak, when and where you first met
him. Who is he? If I have understood you aright, you are as fair and
false as others of your sex. While he was making preparations for a
marriage with you, you have coolly jilted him by marrying another--for
what purpose Heaven only knows! Probably you fancied I had more money.
I know they credit me here with being enormously wealthy.”




CHAPTER XXVII. DECISIONS.


  “Down deep in my heart, in its last calm sleep,
   A dear, dead love lies buried deep;
   I clasped it once in a long embrace,
   And closed the eyes that veiled the face
         I never again might see.
   I breathed no word, and I shed no tear,
   But the onward years looked dark and drear,
   And I knew, by the throbs of mortal pain,
   That a sweetness had fled which never again
         Would in life come back to me.”

Looking up into the face of her companion, Jess saw that it was ghastly
white with horror, his lips trembled with unconcealed emotion. Anxiety
and sorrow, mingled with impatience, darkened his brow. She gazed at
him wonderingly, and like one fascinated.

“Tell me,” he repeated, “is this thing true, that you have thrown over
another, a good and true man, who is at this moment making preparations
to marry you, to wed me?”

She tried to answer him, but his sternness terrified her; she had never
dreamed that that handsome face could look so rigid and fierce, nor
those dark eyes hold so much fire and scorn.

Her trembling lips moved, and all he could hear were the words:

“Hard and cruel.”

“Hard and cruel!” repeated her husband, looking down upon her with
bitter contempt; “it is you who have proven yourself to be that by
doing such a cruel, unwomanly act. I could never have thought you
capable of inflicting such a cruel wrong upon one who loved and
trusted you--to his bitter cost!”

“Have I acted so very wrong?” cried Jess, clutching her two little
hands together tightly and looking up into his eyes with a face as
white as his own.

“Wrong!” he exclaimed, contemptuously, “we will waive that, Jess. You
have done that which I will never pardon. Now tell me why you did
it--what actuated your course?”

Still the girl was silent, fairly bewildered by his words.

“I think I can see through it all,” he went on, bitterly; “but let me
hear the truth from your own lips, dispelling my mad delusion that you
were young and guileless as an angel, and not a fortune hunter, like
others of your sex. You say you were about to wed another. When did you
meet him, and where, and who is he? I repeat,” he questioned, sternly.

“He is a handsome young man whom I met at Blackheath Hall,” murmured
the girl, as though the words were fairly wrung from her lips, and she
would tell no more than was actually forced from her. “He saved my
life, and--and when he asked me to marry him, and told me to think it
over while he was away at New Orleans, I wrote him that I--I consented,
and that the marriage should take place, as he so desired, as soon as I
could get ready. While they were making my trousseau I was to spend a
few weeks with a New York family, ‘to get my manners polished up,’ to
use Mrs. Bryson’s words, and--you know the rest--Fate led me here.”

While she had been speaking her companion’s face had grown whiter
still, if that could be. He realized that he had made a fatal mistake
in supposing this girl had been waiting for him--John Dinsmore, the
joint heir with her to Blackheath Hall--to come down there to ask her
to marry him.

In that moment of excitement it did not occur to him to press the
question as to his name, since she did not seem inclined to inform him
concerning it. Indeed, what did his name matter to him, he ruminated,
moodily.

She loved that other fellow or she would never have consented to marry
him, was the thought that passed with lightning-like rapidity through
his brain. She had also believed Lucy Caldwell’s report that he himself
was fabulously rich, and, as that other love of his had done, thrown
over the poorer suitor for the richer one.

He had been intending to tell Jess on their way back to the farmhouse
that he was John Dinsmore, who had also been expected to come to her
and lay his heart and fortune at her feet; now his lips were dumb. He
decided to keep that fact a secret from her for the present, until
he could see a path out of the dilemma in which he found himself;
determining that for the present she should know him only as Mr. Moore,
the man whom she had married on the impulse of the moment.

There was another decision he reached then and there, and that was,
that he would lose no time in untying the knot between them which had
been so hastily tied; and then, with the fortune which would be hers
because the will of the elder Dinsmore had thus been complied with, she
would be free to wed this lover who would be so heartbroken over her
loss. For, of course, he must have been wedding her for love alone, it
being well known all about where she lived that she would be penniless
if she did not marry the heir of Blackheath Hall.

Yes, he would divorce Jess as soon as the law could accomplish it; that
would be a shade better than to shuffle off the mortal coil to set her
free, after giving her the right to the Dinsmore fortune.

In his calculations the bare possibility of another lover had never for
an instant occurred to him.

All this changed his plans of the immediate future very materially.

He had been intending to announce their marriage as soon as they
returned to the farmhouse, but under the present turn of affairs, he
concluded that secrecy for the present was best.

“You are very angry with me!” sobbed the girl, wretchedly, and these
words aroused him from the deep reverie into which he had fallen.

“You have stabbed me at my weakest point, little one,” he answered,
very huskily, “reopened a wound which I have been endeavoring valiantly
to heal. Of all things, I cannot endure a girl who throws off one
lover coolly for another. I despise of all things, of all women, I
mean, a jilt!”

Ah! if Jess had but told him the exact truth at that moment what a
lifetime of pain would have been spared her; had but explained to him
that she was fairly forced into the betrothal with that other one by
Mrs. Bryson, the old housekeeper, because that other lover represented
himself to be John Dinsmore, the heir of Blackheath Hall. Ah! what
investigations would have been instigated at once, and what cruel wrong
averted!

But fate’s thread was strangely tangled, and they were intended to play
the bitter tragedy out to the end, and suffer all the sorrows that fell
to their lot.

“Owing to the existence of these difficulties which have just arisen
we must keep our marriage for the present a most profound secret,” he
said, slowly; “say that you will do this, little Jess?”

“I will do whatever you think wisest and best,” murmured the girl,
vainly struggling to keep the tears back from her dark, wistful eyes.

“That is right,” he replied, hurriedly. “See, they are looking for you,
as usual. Enter the house as though nothing unusual had transpired.
You must go with Lawyer Abbot when he comes to take you away with him
to--to the Trevalyns of New York; and I will communicate to you after
you have reached there, in, say, a week or a fortnight at most, the
course our future is to take. Until that time, adieu, little Jess.”

She had no time to answer him; indeed, she could not, for her poor
little heart was almost bursting with grief at the thought of parting
from him.

It seemed to Jess that in leaving him she would leave all the
brightness and joy of her young life behind her and go forth into
rayless darkness and woe.

“Where have you two been?” cried Lucy, looking anxiously from the one
to the other; “my uncle, Lawyer Abbot, is here, and he is very much
afraid you will cause him to miss his train.”

“I am sure the rich and elegant Mr. Moore has not been making love to
her, or her face would never wear that woe-begone expression,” thought
the clever Lucy, and her spirits arose high at the anticipation of
Jess’ departure, which was now only a few moments distant, which would
give her Mr. Moore all to herself, and she mentally resolved that no
other pretty young girl should come visiting her while he was beneath
that roof.

To the girl who had just been made a bride, and was bound by a solemn
promise that the marriage should be kept secret, the parting from her
handsome husband who was bidding her good-by so calmly was like tearing
her living, beating heart in twain.

It was not until the carriage rolled away and the tall sycamore trees
screened him from her sight as he waved an indifferent adieu to her
from the porch that Jess broke down utterly, weeping as though her
young heart was broken.

“Are you indeed so sorry to leave Lucy Caldwell?” asked the old lawyer,
in wonderment, adding, “dear me, in what a short time young girls learn
to care for each other, it would appear. Three weeks ago you did not
know that there was such a girl as Lucy on the face of the globe, now
you are crying your eyes out at leaving her. Brace up, little Jess,
Lucy shall pay a visit to the Trevalyns along with you, if I can
arrange matters. So be comforted, child, that promise will make you
happy, I know.”

But, despite this assurance, little Jess still continued to weep on,
refusing to be comforted.

It was well for her that he did not divine the cause of her tears.

The parting to the newly wedded husband was of little consequence;
he felt that he had accomplished the duty his dead uncle had imposed
upon him, of marrying the girl that she might inherit the Dinsmore
millions--that was all there was of it.

He would have been amazed had any one even hinted at the possibility
that the girl he had just wedded cared for him, loved him with all the
passionate strength of her young heart, and that it would take two to
sever the bonds which bound them together.




CHAPTER XXVIII. THE DARKENING CLOUDS.


  “Ah, cruel as the grave,
     Go, go, and come no more!
   But canst thou set my heart
     Just where it was before?
   Go, go, and come no more!
     Go, leave me with my tears,
   The only gift of thine
     Which shall outlive the years.”

The letter which Jess had received from Mrs. Bryson of Blackheath Hall
on that memorable day on which she was to prepare for her journey to
visit the Trevalyns--had contained another item that had troubled the
young girl greatly.

It ran as follows:

“We were greatly surprised, and need I add, pleased, by an unexpected
visit from your affianced husband. Mr. Dinsmore was greatly troubled,
however, over the fact that you had been permitted to go away from the
hall.

“‘Mischief will come of it. A presentiment which I cannot shake off
tells me so.’ He seems so downhearted over it that----Forgive me for
breaking my promise to you, Jess. I thought it wisest and best to tell
him where you had gone, to visit the Trevalyn family of New York. I
also told him of the little incident which had intercepted your visit,
and that you were on the farm of Lawyer Abbot’s brother-in-law, but
were to start for New York with Lawyer Abbot the day after my letter
reached you.

“Still he did not seem to be thoroughly satisfied. He walked the length
of the drawing-room up and down with knitted brows, his face haggard
and anxious.

“‘I repeat that I fear mischief will come of it,’ he declared. ‘Jess is
a girl who has never been away from the seclusion of Blackheath Hall.
She does not know the world of men and women beyond these confines. Ten
to one she will as likely as not fall in love with some farmhand there,
and marry him out of hand, or elope with him, or do something equally
hoydenish. You know Jess is not like other girls.’

“To appease his annoyance, we agreed that he should meet you and Lawyer
Abbot at the first junction the other side of Caldwell, and finish the
journey with you.”

It was little wonder, after reading that, that Jess had consented at
once to wed the man of her own choice when he had asked her to do so,
and made no demurrer when he declared the marriage must take place
without delay--that marriage that seemed now almost like a dream to
Jess as the train bore her quickly away from her newly made husband.

Her thoughts were so confused she did not realize what she had said or
done that he should get so angry with her on that homeward walk. It was
the last drop in her cup of sorrow when he parted so coldly from her,
without one good-by kiss, one tender word of farewell.

Jess had watched the tall figure out of sight, and then gave way to the
bitterest, most passionate weeping that her girlish eyes had ever known.

But to return at this point to Ray Challoner, who was passing himself
off so successfully as John Dinsmore, the heir prospective of
Blackheath Hall.

When he had returned to the hall from his hasty trip to New Orleans, it
was with the full determination of pushing the marriage forward to a
climax as quickly as possible. His rage knew no bounds when he learned
that fate had served him so dastardly a trick as to send Jess away on a
visit.

He thanked his stars, however, that the trip north, to the home of
Queenie Trevalyn, in New York, had been intercepted.

He was quick to plan, and equally quick to execute, and he determined
that Jess should never get to the home of his former sweetheart,
Queenie Trevalyn, if by human ingenuity he could prevent it, for it
would never, never do for Jess to tell them that she was soon to marry
the hero of that past summer at Newport; for, if she were to describe
him, the description would be so vastly different from what they knew
John Dinsmore to be, that investigations would be sure to be set on
foot, and the wild plot of Raymond Challoner to win the Dinsmore
millions would be frustrated--nipped, as it were, in the bud.

He remembered Queenie Trevalyn’s parting words to him:

“From this hour we are bitter enemies, Mr. Challoner. Enemies to the
death. You have insulted my pride, and the day will come when you will
bitterly rue it!”

To lose him this heiress would be just the kind of revenge most
pleasing to Queenie Trevalyn, who realized all too well his love of
wealth and luxury.

No; Jess must never reach New York and hear the story of how John
Dinsmore had been Queenie’s admirer, and all the rest she had to tell,
for no doubt, out of pique, Jess would not take him then, believing him
one and the same John Dinsmore, of course.

No; he would meet Lawyer Abbot and Jess ere they reached New York,
manage somehow to get the lawyer out of the way, and then marry Jess
then and there, whether she would or no, and by fair means or foul.

But once again fate checkmated him. By a change in the railroad
schedule, which took effect on the day she started north, Raymond
Challoner missed Lawyer Abbot and Jess, and consequently they went on
to New York one train in advance of him.

He raved and cursed like a madman when he reached the junction where he
expected to meet them and found this to be the case. He would have to
go by a train which reached New York some seven hours later, there was
no help for it, and he was therefore obliged to make the best of the
matter after his chagrin had worn itself out.

As the lightning express bore him along, he contented himself with
laying out his plans.

Of course it would never do for him to go to the home of Queenie
Trevalyn calling himself John Dinsmore, as he inquired for Jess--never
in the world. He must wait and watch for the first opportunity of
seeing Jess alone, and then, well, then he would carry out his
deep-laid plan of marrying the girl ere she ever had the opportunity of
returning to the house.

He bethought himself that the best, and the safest place for him to go,
in the meantime, was his Uncle Brown’s.

“Not that the old curmudgeon will be glad to see me; more than likely
he will shut the door in my face; but I’ll swallow down that insult,
or any more that he may offer, to see if it is possible to patch up a
truce with him and get into his good graces again. I am sure that he
has cut me off without a shilling, as he notified me that he would do.
Still, while there’s life there’s hope, as the old saying goes.”

Upon reaching New York Raymond Challoner suited the action to the
resolve, and made his way to his uncle’s home at once. He took a cab
until he reached within half a block of his destination, then dismissed
the vehicle, knowing that it would never do for his miserly old uncle
to behold him indulging in the luxury of riding.

“Hello!” muttered Challoner, rubbing his eyes in amazement as he stood
before the street number he was looking for, “am I mad, or do my eyes
deceive me? The place painted, and lace curtains at the windows, and
an air of luxury around his miserly abode. Surely something out of the
ordinary run of events has transpired. The old man has slipped off this
mortal coil, or rented the house to some one who knows better than he
did how to keep up a house in a first-class neighborhood--that will be
a pride, instead of a disgrace and a nuisance to the people on both
sides of him.

“He vowed he would live here till the day he died. Now, who knows if he
changed his mind in this instance, he might do it in the affair of the
will--make a new one leaving his vast possessions to me? Well, well,
we shall see. If others live here now, they can probably give me some
information as to where the old bundle of bones, or, rather, my dear
uncle, has gone to.”

He ran lightly up the steps and rang the bell, noting that even the old
bell had been removed and a brand new silver one of latest design had
been put in its place.

In answer to his summons a liveried servant opened the door.

The recognition was mutual.

“Master Raymond!” exclaimed the man, while that young man uttered in
the same breath: “Dan! togged out in fine feathers, or do my eyes
deceive me?”

Before he could answer, Raymond Challoner went on, wonderingly:

“What is the meaning of all this change, Dan? Has my uncle taken to
living like a prince in his old age? I should as soon have expected to
see the world suddenly come to a standstill.”

“There’s a mighty change in the old place, sir, I can tell you; and
the reason for it is plain enough. Master Brown has taken to himself a
young wife, sir,” answered the man, enjoying the amazement on Raymond
Challoner’s face.

“My uncle married!” he gasped. “I can hardly credit the evidences of my
own ears, Dan. I am dumfounded--bewildered!”

“I knew you would be, sir, when you came to hear of it,” returned the
old servant, watching the young man’s white face, and almost pitying
him, even while he did not like him, for he knew that the information
he had just given him was Raymond Challoner’s deathblow to the
expectation of inheriting a penny from his uncle.

“Is he within, and can I see him?” asked the young man, pulling himself
together by a mighty effort. “Dan, I must see him!”

The old servitor looked exceedingly uncomfortable, as he answered with
hesitancy:

“I am sorry, Mr. Ray, but my orders from him were to deny you
admittance if you ever came here and asked for him.”




CHAPTER XXIX. “LEAVE MY HOUSE.”


  “To look for thee, sigh for thee, cry for thee
         Under my breath;
   To clasp but a shade where thy head hath been laid,
         It is death.

  “To long for thee, yearn for thee, sigh for thee,
         Sorrow and strife;
   But to have thee, hold thee, enfold thee,
         It is life--it is life.”

“So he has bidden you turn me from his door in case I ever have the
temerity to present myself?” repeated Challoner, dryly, his thin lips
under his mustache curling into an unmistakable sneer, and a look not
pleasant to see creeping into his eyes.

“Those were his precise words, sir,” assented the man, quietly. “He
is in, but it would do little good to tell him that you were here; he
would go off into a towering rage, and you know what that means. He is
worse than ever, sir, when he gets into a tantrum. It would be as much
as my place was worth, Master Raymond, to tell him you were here and
wished to see him.”

“Let this be an inducement to you to do my bidding,” said Challoner,
slipping a bank note into the man’s hand. “Make what excuse for my
presence you deem best--that the door was left accidentally open and
you found me standing in the hall--anything.”

“I will act upon that suggestion, as it is a clever one, Master
Raymond,” and he turned and left him pacing angrily up and down the
corridor.

“Married!” muttered Raymond Challoner between his clinched teeth. “That
is indeed a blow to me. But even now I ought not to lose hope. Perhaps
there is some way of making him jealous and casting her off. I will
think up a plan to part them just as surely as my name is----”

His meditations came to an abrupt ending, for, raising his eyes, he
beheld the tall, angular form of his uncle standing there before
him. How long he had been standing there regarding him thus keenly,
Challoner did not know. He wondered vaguely if he had been muttering
any part of the thoughts aloud that had been whirling so madly through
his brain. He could only hope not.

“So, you have presented yourself here after my express orders that
you should never darken my door again, have you?” cried the old man,
harshly, his keen gaze penetrating his unwelcome visitor like the sharp
blade of a knife.

“Forgive me, uncle,” replied Ray Challoner, affecting an earnestness
which would have deceived any one else save the man standing before
him. “I know you said that, but it was in the heat of passion. I had
hoped that you would find pardon for me as time melted your heart, and
reflection showed you that I could not be so bad as they had painted me
with the hope of belittling me in your eyes.”

“Liar, forger, thief--and--murderer!” hissed the old man, taking a step
nearer him and glaring into his face. “Could anything on the catalogue
of vices add to the shame as such a record as has been yours, unless I
add to the true bill--libertine--which you are as well?”

A red flush crept over Challoner’s face, and the dangerous look
deepened in his eyes again--a fact not unnoted by the elder man.

“I washed my hands of you some time since, and so I informed you,”
went on the old man, harshly, adding: “Then why are you here? You have
gotten into some new scrape from which you wish me to extricate you,
I’ll be bound. But, by the Lord Harry, I shall not do it. I will see
you hanged first! You never come near me excepting when you want to
wheedle money out of me. I know you like a book, Raymond Challoner, and
you are a book whose pages I have closed forever and will never reopen.”

“If you will give me time to speak, and will listen to me, I will tell
you why I am here,” retorted Challoner. “I have been in no scrape, as
you term it, nor am I in need of money. I heard that you were ill and I
came to your side in all haste.”

The old man laughed aloud, declaring, harshly:

“In that case you came to see if you could influence me to make a new
will in your favor, or, if you could get me alone, and I was too weak
to resist you, to choke me into complying with your wish, eh?”

“You are hard upon me, uncle,” responded Challoner, huskily, wondering
if the old man had the powers of a sorcerer that he could read his
thoughts so correctly, for that very thought had passed through his
mind. “It seems of little use to tell you that I have mended my ways,
having seen the folly of them, and that I am now giving myself up to
work--hard work.”

“You--work!” roared the old man, contemptuously. “Don’t tell me that,
for I know that you are lying. You would never put in an hour’s honest
work as long as money could be filched in any way from some victim
or other. You are no good in the world; on the contrary, a continual
injury to some one--whoever is unlucky enough to fall in with you. I
will have none of you! Go from my presence! Leave my house more quickly
than you entered it. Your very plausible tale about being anxious over
the state of my health does not work with me, I tell you. Begone!
before I call the police to remove you, or, to speak more plainly, to
throw you into the street!”

Raymond Challoner drew back and looked at the man before him. They were
all alone, this man who was goading him on to madness, and himself. All
alone!

“Go! or I will most assuredly carry out my threat!” cried the old
man, raising his voice shrilly. “You are wanted up at Saratoga for a
felonious assault upon a man, which ended in his death. I knew when I
read of the peculiar mark which the murdered man’s temple bore, of a
triangle with a large stone in the center, probably a diamond, whose
hand it was that dealt the murderous blow, but because my blood flowed
in your veins I made no sign--I held my peace.”

“You could not prove the accusation you are daring to make,” cried
Challoner, trembling like a tiger ready to spring.

“There are many, I fancy, who would be only too ready to do that,”
retorted the old man, laconically.

Raymond Challoner’s bad blood was up. He never thought of the
consequence, and quick as a flash he thrust out his right hand, dealing
a powerful blow at the man before him. But, quick as he was, the other
was quicker. He stepped aside just in time to escape the terrific blow
aimed at him. But in so doing he forgot that he had been standing so
near the flight of stone steps that led to the basement below, and ere
he discovered the fact, one fatal step backward sent him crashing down
the entire flight!

The accident had been witnessed by two of the servants, who were
just about to ascend the stairway. They had not seen the old man’s
antagonist strike the blow at him, for he was beyond their line of
vision, but they had seen him step backward.

When he was hurriedly raised, they found that he was unconscious, and
suffering from a severe scalp wound.

Raymond Challoner was equal to the occasion. In an instant he had
leaped down the stone stairway and was bending over the stricken man,
expressing the wildest grief for the accident.

“Carry him to the sofa in the rear parlor, and let a doctor be sent
for at once,” he commanded, and the servants, recognizing him as the
injured man’s nephew, hastened to do his bidding.

“The young wife is out driving,” said Dan. “I do not know where to send
for her, sir, but I expect that she may be in any moment.”

“Never mind her,” was the brief response. “She could do no good if she
were here, but on the contrary would be in the way. All we can do is to
make him as comfortable as possible until medical assistance arrives.”

This was done, and the old man was placed on the sofa, with the
curtains drawn back as far as possible to let in the light of the
November afternoon which was fast waning.

Although it was near dusk, it was still light enough for the doctor to
attend his patient without lighting the lights when he arrived, which
was a very few moments after he had been summoned.

Ray Challoner stood by the improvised couch with apparently much
solicitude.

The old man’s head had scarcely been bandaged ere there was the sound
of silken skirts in the corridor without.

“It is my lady,” exclaimed old Dan, hurrying forward to acquaint her
with what had transpired.

Instinctively Raymond Challoner’s eyes sought the door for the first
glimpse of the woman who had cheated him out of a fortune by wedding
the old miser, as his uncle was called--for his gold.

He was standing in the shadow of the portières when she entered.

One glance, and he could hardly repress the cry of amazement that
hovered on his lips. His eyes encountered the tall, willowy figure of
Queenie Trevalyn.

Challoner hastily turned up his coat collar and pulled his felt hat
down low over his eyes, that her eyes, in sweeping around the room,
might not recognize him.

“Mrs. Brown, I believe,” said the doctor, stepping forward and bowing
profoundly to the lovely young woman who came hastily into the parlor,
her costly silken robe trailing after her on the velvet carpet.

“Yes,” she answered, adding in a hurried voice that somehow had a note
of eager expectancy in it: “The servants tell me that my--my husband
has met with an accident. I trust it is not of a serious nature.”

“Yes--and no, madam,” replied the doctor, bluntly. “For a younger man
the accident would be nothing. Your husband’s age is against him. It is
all in the attention he receives whether he recovers or succumbs to it.”

Was it only the doctor’s fancy, or did he behold a gleam of
satisfaction in the eyes of the old man’s bride, as he uttered the last
four words?




CHAPTER XXX. HIS UNCLE’S BRIDE.


The shock of finding Queenie Trevalyn the bride of his aged uncle
can better be imagined than described. Raymond Challoner was fairly
dumfounded at it. He could almost have believed his eyes were playing
him some amazing trick in tracing such a resemblance, until he heard
her speak.

There was no mistaking that smooth, perfect, melodious voice that every
one who heard it at Newport had likened unto the chiming of silver
bells, it was so deliciously sweet.

But just now there was a harsh, jarring strain in it that revealed all
too plainly the nature of her thoughts and hopes.

Glancing up at that moment she caught the eye of the young man who
stood on the doctor’s left, with his coat collar turned up and his hat
pulled so low down over his face that his eyes only were visible.

She started confusedly. Where had she seen just such a pair of eyes as
were those regarding her so fixedly? Where?

The doctor’s voice recalled her to the fact that the old man who called
her wife, the old man whom she had wedded for his fortune, was lying
before her mortally hurt, and she must pretend great sorrow and anxiety
concerning him, though she felt it not. At the first glance at the
white old face lying against the pillow, her heart gave one wild leap.

What if his injuries were fatal--and he should die? Then, ah, then she
would be free to recall John Dinsmore, the man she had found out to her
bitter cost that she really loved--and marry him.

No wonder she started guiltily at the bare notion that the stranger
with the piercing eyes was reading her very heart thoughts. She made an
effort to answer the doctor’s remark with seeming agitation, caused by
grief.

Pressing her dainty point-lace handkerchief to her eyes she murmured
behind its folds: “If his recovery depends on his being carefully
nursed, you may be sure that we will have him up and about as quickly
as it can be accomplished.”

“I am sure of it, madam,” replied the doctor, with a low bow. “I shall
send a trained nurse to you immediately,” he went on briskly, “and in
the meantime, I would ask that you administer the powders which I shall
leave you, every fifteen minutes. Failure to do this would be fatal.”

“I will attend to it myself, until the nurse you speak of arrives,” she
murmured.

Promising to return in the course of an hour or two at the very latest,
the doctor took his leave.

Glancing furtively about, Queenie did not see the stranger who had
stood beside the doctor, and she concluded that he must have been an
assistant, and that he left with the doctor. Still, the lurid gaze of
those eyes haunted her--she could not tell why.

“Ah! I have it!” she cried fiercely, at length, after she had dismissed
the servants, telling them that she would watch beside her husband’s
couch, and that she would call upon them when she needed them. “Yes; I
know now where I have seen just such eyes. They looked out at me from
the face of false, fickle Raymond Challoner, that never-to-be-forgotten
day at Newport, when he stood before me and told me that our betrothal
which had lasted just one day, would have to be broken if I had been
so unfortunate as to lose the vast fortune which I was credited with
having.

“It was in that bitter hour that I learned the worth of a true love,
such as John Dinsmore’s, which I had flung away for the idle fancy of
such a creature as Raymond Challoner.

“Raymond Challoner, you who ruined my life, where are you now, I
wonder? If we ever meet again, just as surely as I live, I will take a
horrible vengeance upon you.

“I have wealth now,” she went on, wearily, “and will be one of the
wealthiest women in the great metropolis. But, ah, what is it worth to
the love of one true heart that I could love in return?”

And the beautiful woman sank back in the cushions of the velvet chair,
and something very like a tear glistened in the proud, dark eyes.

Then she suddenly pressed her hand to her heart, muttering:

“There may be happiness in store for me yet, but it will be after he
dies and leaves me freedom and his wealth,” and she gazed intently at
the white face which seemed to grow whiter still under the softened
rays of the gas jets with their opaline shades.

The little French clock on the mantel struck the hour.

Queenie started to her feet.

“It is time for the first dose of powders which the doctor left,” she
muttered, reaching her jeweled hand toward the table for them.

Then suddenly her hand dropped to her side and she glanced furtively
about the luxurious room.

“If I did not follow the doctor’s instructions in regard to giving him
the powder, who is to know?” she whispered under her breath.

For an instant she stood motionless, with the contents of the little
white paper containing the life-giving powder clutched tightly in her
hand.

The little clock on the mantel ticked on and on. One, two, three, four,
five minutes passed, and she stood thus like a statue carved in marble.
Another five minutes, and with a shudder she hastily crossed the room
and emptied the contents of the little white paper into the depths of
the silver cuspidor.

“Among the cigar ashes contained in this, it will never be traced,” she
whispered, fearfully.

She was not an adept in crime. This was her first offense against
the laws of God and man. It was little wonder that she trembled so
violently as she crept up to the couch and watched breathlessly the
effect of the emission of the powder.

“In an hour from now, when the doctor returns, his patient will be
beyond all mortal aid,” she muttered, hoarsely.

Twice the sufferer stirred on his pillow and moaned faintly as he
murmured piteously:

“Oh, for youth, and health, and strength, that you might love me, my
beauteous young bride. They say that December should not wed with
May--that it is against nature’s laws--but I have tried to convince
myself that the rule did not always hold good; that my case was an
exception; that Queenie loved me for my old and battered self, not for
my gold.”

The bride who stands beside the couch recoils from him with a gesture
of loathing.

Love that pitiable wreck of manhood, who is seventy if he is a day. How
dare he expect it? What madness to imagine it.

“Kiss me, Queenie,” he moaned. “Lay your soft cheek against mine, that
the swift current of youth’s warm blood may chase the death dew that
is gathering on my brow. For your sake I will overcome the deadly
faintness that is stealing over me. I will live--live--live!”

“To make my days one ceaseless round of annoyance--ay, torture,”
muttered the girl, bending over him, noting that though he is fighting
the fiercest battle man ever fought to overcome the grim destroyer,
death, which is hovering over him, his convulsive throes grow weaker
and weaker, and his face takes slowly on that yellowish hue that there
is no mistaking.

The second quarter of an hour has been gathered into the past, and
the contents of the second paper have been consigned to the silver
cuspidor, the third quarter is well-nigh spent, but the beautiful woman
who watches seems to pay no heed to time.

One convulsive gasp, another, and the man whom she calls husband falls
back motionless on his pillow.

“He is dead!” she whispers, half aloud.

“Yes, he is dead,” answers a deep voice close by her elbow, “and you,
my dear madam, are his---- Well, the word I would use is an ugly one,
and I will substitute in its place--you are responsible for it.”

“It is false!” Queenie tries to gasp as she reels backward in horror,
too awful for words, and glares with dilated eyes at the intruder who
has suddenly loomed up before her. But the words die away in her throat
in a spasmodic, deathlike gurgle.

Before her she sees standing the man with the bright, piercing eyes,
whom she had believed to be the doctor’s assistant, and whom she
fancied had left the house with him.

His coat collar was still turned up, and his hat pulled down over his
face, revealing only those black, malicious eyes.

“You have not been alone, as you fancied yourself to be, madam,” he
went on, in that voice which seemed strangely familiar to her. “I
remained behind, to see that you carried out the doctor’s instructions,
upon which the life of the man now lying dead before you hung. I seated
myself in that armchair in the bay window, which the lace draperies
conceal, but from my position I could see all that took place. In fact,
being scarcely ten feet from you, I could not help overhearing every
word that fell from your lips.”

“No, no, no!” shrieked Queenie, falling on her knees at his feet.

“Hush!” he commanded, quickly, placing his hand over her mouth, “don’t
you know that you will arouse every servant in the house, and that
they will be flocking to the scene? I have much to say to you ere the
alarm that your husband is dead is given out. There, don’t be alarmed;
I want to be your friend if you will allow me to be so. It is not my
intention, at least not my present intention, to betray your crime to
the world. You did a very rash thing, to be sure, but, then, I intend
to be your friend for the reason that it is for my interest to be so.”

“Who are you?” gasped Queenie, leaning heavily back against the
casement. “I seem to know you--and yet I do not. My God!” she exclaimed
in the same breath, “am I mad or dreaming, or do my eyes deceive me?
You are Raymond Challoner!”




CHAPTER XXXI. IN HIS POWER.


  “O’er her brow a change has passed;
   In the darkness of her eyes,
   Deep and still a mystery lies;
   In her voice there thrills a tone
   Never in her girlhood known.”

For one full moment the two who had parted from each other in such
bitter wrath on that never-to-be-forgotten morning at Newport stood
once again, face to face, looking into each other’s eyes.

It was Queenie who broke the dead silence that reigned in that awful
chamber of death.

“Raymond Challoner!” she repeated, falteringly, and he could see that
she was almost on the verge of utter collapse.

“Yes, Raymond Challoner, at your service,” he responded, cynically.

“What are you doing here?” she cried, hoarsely, still wondering if she
were not laboring under some horrible nightmare.

“What to you seems now so astounding can be most easily explained,” he
answered. “I am the nephew of the man you have wedded; the one who
should have been his heir, and whom he discarded.”

That this information was astounding to Queenie he could readily see,
and because of that he readily conjectured that her husband had not
mentioned him to his bride, for which he was now truly thankful.

It took but an instant for Queenie to recover herself. The color rushed
back to her deathly white face, and the cold, harsh expression her
features had worn of late came suddenly back to them as the thought
crossed her mind that at last she was revenged upon Raymond Challoner,
for had she not every dollar of the wealth that would have been his at
that moment but for her? But in the next instant she realized that her
hour of triumph over him had not yet come, for she was in his power;
one word from his lips would send her----

She did not follow out the rest of the sentence; she dared not.
“Come,” he said, touching her on the arm, and placing her with a firm,
masterful hand into an armchair close by, “you must not give way to
your emotions. You will need all your self-control.”

In a few words he explained his presence in that room; that he had
come to call on his uncle; the bitter quarrel that ensued, ending in
apoplexy which had caused the accident; his call for a doctor, and
volunteering to remain by his uncle’s side until the return of his
wife, and of his intense amazement to learn who that wife was--his
own sweetheart of other days--and how he had retired behind the heavy
draperies of the windows for the purpose of making known his presence
to her when he should find her alone, fearing that some sort of a scene
might ensue.

“Why did you not make your presence known at once, as soon as the
servants had left the room?” she gasped.

“I was conning over in my mind whether it was really best to acquaint
you with my presence beneath your roof, or to wait until morning and
go quietly away without revealing myself to you. In the face of what
has occurred, I knew that the best thing to do was to apprise you of my
presence.”

“What do you intend to do?” she queried, hoarsely, her hands trembling
like aspen leaves as they clutched the arm of the chair for support.

“I intend to be your friend if you will allow me to be so,” he replied,
suavely.

“Impossible!” cried Queenie. “It is against nature for you to wish to
be my friend when I come between you and a fortune.”

“It is neither the time nor the place to tell you all that is in my
thoughts,” he responded, “but I may as well drop you a slight hint as
to their trend. What would be easier than for you in the near future to
reimburse me with the fortune which you are the means of taking from
me?”

“You mean for me to one day marry you?” she gasped.

“I see you have divined my thoughts most accurately, my fair Queenie,”
he answered.

She shrank from him in loathing too great for words, crying:

“Not for this whole world would I marry you, Raymond Challoner. I would
sooner die.”

“Do not decide too hastily, my fair enemy,” he returned, mockingly.
“Remember, ‘discretion is the better part of valor,’ as the old saw
goes. I shall leave you now, for it would never do for us to be found
here together. I will see you early on the morrow.”

Before she was aware of what he was about to do, he had raised her
jeweled hand to his lips, kissed and dropped it, and the door was
closing softly after him.

When the doctor arrived, and the servants ushered him into the sick
room, they found the beautiful young bride lying prone upon her face
in a dead faint by the side of the still, stark form lying in his last
sleep upon the couch.

“Dead!” exclaimed the doctor briefly, at the first glance at the old
millionaire’s rigid features. Then he turned his attention at once to
the grief-stricken woman, who had apparently swooned ere she could
summon help in her dying husband’s last moments. Neither the doctor nor
the servants would have pitied her so deeply could they have seen her
when she returned to consciousness in her own boudoir an hour or so
later.

She dismissed the maid who was watching over her; then sprang from the
couch and paced the floor up and down like a veritable demon in woman’s
form.

“Was it for that that I dared and accomplished so terrible a crime?”
she whispered, clutching her hands tightly over her heart. “No, a
thousand times no, for I hate Raymond Challoner with all the strength
of my heart and soul. I only wanted to be free from the shackles of
iron which bound me, that I might recall the only man I have ever
loved--John Dinsmore. And now, when success dawns for me, another
cloud, more formidable than the one which has just been dissipated,
gathers over me.

“I shall never marry Raymond Challoner, that he may share the wealth
which will be mine, while we both know in our secret hearts that we
detest each other. Let come what will, I will defy him to do his worst,
and in the meantime I will recall him whom I sent from me.” And through
her brain rang the fateful words:

  “And when your love has conquered pride and anger,
   I know that you will call me back again.”

Her riotous reverie was suddenly cut short by the entrance of her
mother.

“Oh, my darling, my precious Queenie! We have just heard through one of
the servants, who came hurrying to us with the awful intelligence, of
his death, and I could scarcely credit the news until I came and saw
for myself.”

The mother and daughter looked steadily at each other, each reading the
other’s thoughts.

“You are now a wealthy widow, my dear child,” murmured Mrs. Trevalyn,
dropping her voice to a low whisper, and adding in the same breath,
“you want your mourning made up in the most becoming manner, for there
are no women so attractive as young and beautiful widows. The first
six months you will want all black crape; at the end of the second six
months you can introduce a little white or lavender here and there,
and----”

“For Heaven’s sake, hush, mamma,” cried Queenie. “I cannot endure it. I
am thinking of something else, I assure you.”

“Dear me!” cried Mrs. Trevalyn, in a very injured tone of voice. “One
would think that you had just lost a very dear and loving husband, of
whom you were foolishly fond, instead of an old man whom, you and
I both know, you wedded for his money, and whom we cordially hated
personally. Isn’t his death what you have been longing for ever since
you turned away from the altar with him, I should like to know?”

“Of course,” whispered Queenie; “but--well, to tell you the truth, I
was thinking of John Dinsmore, and wondering how he would take the
news when he heard that I am free again. He did not fancy widows. You
remember how many there were at Newport, and all setting their caps for
him.”

“An old love who has become a widow is quite another matter,” declared
Mrs. Trevalyn, energetically. “As soon as he hears of your bereavement,
he will make that an excellent excuse to call upon you or write you,
offering his condolence; that will pave the way for other sympathetic
calls, and in a year from now, if you play your cards well, you can
land the man you have always wanted, John Dinsmore.”

“And whose wife I would have been to-day, had you not kept dinning
continually into my ears that I must marry for wealth, and that love
was not to be considered.”

“My dear child, I thought you were sensible on such matters; do not
grow sentimental at this late date. When you jilted handsome Mr.
Dinsmore, he was not worth a penny, so consequently he was not to be
considered in a matrimonial light; but now that his fortunes have
changed and he is wealthy, why that puts a different face upon his
prospects of winning a very lovely and brilliant girl like yourself.”

For answer Queenie burst into a paroxysm of tears, crying, wildly:

“But it can never be now, mamma--never, never! the Fates forbid!--and
my future will be horrible to contemplate.”

“Do not talk wildly and unreasonably, my child. Why should fate forbid
your marrying John Dinsmore, should he come wooing a second time, which
he is sure to do, he was so much in love with you?”

For a moment Queenie was tempted to tell her mother all of her awful
story, but on second thoughts she concluded that it would be safer to
keep the horrible truth locked carefully in her own breast. An idea had
come to her--perhaps she could buy Ray Challoner off by dividing the
millions with him which she was sure to inherit as his uncle’s widow.




CHAPTER XXXII. WHAT MIGHT HAVE BEEN.


  “Strong in my heart old memories wake
         To-night.
   Live on my lips dead kisses burn;
   Hot to my eyes wept tears return;
   Forgotten throbs my pulses shake,
         To-night.

  “Love is avenged--my buried love--
         To-night.
   The weakling present slips away;
   The giant past alone has sway,
   Potential as the gods above,
         To-night.”

“I do not understand you in the least, my dear,” exclaimed Mrs.
Trevalyn, as Queenie still continued to wring her hands, weeping
bitterly the while. “Your eyes will be in the back of your head if you
keep on wailing and weeping in this way,” she added in annoyance, “and
a pretty sight you will present then. Always remember to keep your face
looking beautiful, no matter what else goes amiss.”

Thus admonished, Queenie dried her eyes, but she could not keep back
the heavy sighs that arose to her lips at the very thought of Raymond
Challoner and his hint that she must marry him.

“I had forgotten to tell you an interesting piece of news mother,” said
Queenie, “and that is that I hear Raymond Challoner is the discarded
nephew of--of my--my late husband.”

This was indeed news to Mrs. Trevalyn, and she said so, adding in the
next breath:

“He broke his betrothal to you, Queenie, because your father had lost
his fortune. I should not be a particle surprised if he were to attempt
to renew his suit when he finds that you have money, my dear, but you
can afford to whistle him down the wind. Why, my dear child, what is
the matter? You look so woefully pale, quite as though you were going
to swoon. Your nerves are overwrought, and no wonder. I must go now,
for I never can bear to be about when there are such grewsome things
going on as making arrangements for a funeral. I had almost forgotten
to tell you a little piece of news which I was going to run over anyway
to-day to tell you about.”

Queenie never raised her face from her hands, and her mother went on:

“The young girl whom old Lawyer Abbot wrote us about, asking that
we receive her to visit you for a few weeks, arrived late yesterday
afternoon. Her surprise was great to learn that you had married and
left us, and were living in another part of the city.

“‘Then I shall have to go straight back to Blackheath Hall!’” she said,
disappointedly.

“‘By no means, my dear!’ I answered. ‘Remain in the home our dear
Queenie’s absence makes so desolate as long as you like. I am sure we
will be only too glad to have you here. I shall take you to see Queenie
as soon as you are thoroughly rested from your long trip!’ Of course
she stayed.

“You will be surprised when you see her, Queenie,” Mrs. Trevalyn went
on. “She is the most beautiful creature my eyes ever rested on, and
quite the strangest girl imaginable. It was well old Brown did not see
her, beauty worshiper that the old fellow was, or he would have made
her the wealthy widow instead of you, I fear.”

“Is she so much fairer than I?” exclaimed Queenie, in intense pique,
bridling up in an instant.

Her mother laughed softly, saying: “I fancied that remark would arouse
you from the lethargy into which you are falling; that was my purpose
in saying it. Pretty? Yes, the girl is more than pretty, but you are
beautiful, my peerless Queenie; you must not forget that.”

The very next day occurred the reading of the will, and then--the
thunderbolt from an apparently cloudless sky burst.

It was found that the so-called reputed millionaire was a bankrupt.
There was scarcely enough money left after his just debts were paid to
insure him a decent burial.

“I cannot, I will not believe that I have been cheated thus!” cried
Queenie, springing to her feet and tearing the trappings of heavy crape
from her and trampling them under foot.

Even the lawyer, who was reading the last word of the will, paused
in wonderment at this heartless exhibition of rage, and in the very
presence, too, of the dead. He almost feared that the enraged beauty,
who had wedded the old man for his wealth, would hurl the casket to the
floor.

It was Raymond Challoner who led her from the room.

“My disappointment is as great as yours,” he said, grimly, “but I seem
able to control myself better. We are both paupers, it seems,” he went
on, in the same whisper, “and we should sympathize with each other.”

“Of course,” he added, “marriage is for a second time not to be thought
of in connection with you or me, but even though I will not be obliged
to shield you with my name, you can yet be of use to me, and I to you,
in keeping the secret of the true cause of my uncle’s death.”

Queenie was crushed, humiliated to the very earth. She made no comment.
As though in a glass darkly, she was trying to outline her future. As
a wealthy young widow, her place in society would have been one to be
envied.

With her father a bankrupt, and the man she had married a bankrupt as
well, she saw nothing before her save seeking employment for her daily
bread.

Could she ever hope to win John Dinsmore then? She would belong to one
world and he to another, and those words lay as far apart as heaven and
earth.

Her companion, who was still clasping her arm tightly as he led her
along, broke into her reverie by saying:

“Let us step into the music-room for a few words more, Queenie. I have
something of importance to say to you still. Consent to aid me and I
will make it worth your while; you shall have a fortune at least half
as great as the one which you have just lost, if I can win what I am
aiming for. Will you spare me a few moments of your time, and give me
your undivided attention?”

She laughed a low, harsh laugh. “My time is not so valuable now
as--well, if you have any plan to offer by which I may have the hope
of retrieving my fallen fortunes, why should I not listen to your
plans--and eagerly?”

“Now you are speaking very sensibly,” he rejoined, leading her into the
music-room and closing the door carefully after them, to insure their
not being overheard by any of the servants.

Queenie was so thoroughly in his power that he knew he need have no
hesitancy in telling her his plans from beginning to end, without fear
of her daring to expose him; on the contrary, he would force her to aid
him in his determination to win the Dinsmore millions.

He began at the beginning, telling her of much that she did not know,
of that duel on the sands at Newport, on her account, in which he had,
as he believed, mortally wounded his adversary, John Dinsmore.

He saw her start, and turn deadly pale, but he went on, hurriedly:

“He lingered for some weeks, but in the end succumbed to his injuries.”

“Murderer!” gasped Queenie. “Oh, God! he is dead, then! dead!”

Raymond Challoner looked at her coolly, as he replied:

“We do not call affairs of honor by such a hard name as that which just
now passed your lips, my dear madam. We took our chances, one against
the other; that was fair play. He was as liable to shoot me as I was to
shoot him. It was not like willfully planning in secret and carrying
out a deliberate murder.”

Queenie fell back in her seat, powerless to reply. She knew but too
well the meaning he would convey by those words.

She made no further attempt to interrupt him, and he related the
tale, which sounded to her ears like some weird romance, of how he
was _en route_ to the races at New Orleans, and the accident which
necessitated his remaining over at the crossroads for the next train,
which would not come along for some hours; of the interesting story
the old landlord had told him of the death of some man in England who
was worth many millions, and the extraordinary will he had left behind
him, namely, that half of his estate should go to his nephew, John
Dinsmore, and the other half to a young girl who had been brought up as
a foundling upon the estate, provided these two should marry.

“The young girl,” he went on, “resided upon an estate known as
Blackheath Hall, in the vicinity where I was at that time. The man was
your one-time lover, Dinsmore, whom you considerately threw over for
me.”

Again Queenie’s lips moved, but no sound came from them. He could see
that she was vitally interested in his narrative--indeed, she scarcely
moved or breathed even, during the recital; her eyes were riveted upon
his face, as though spellbound.

“You will wonder how all this is of interest to you, Queenie. I am fast
nearing that point. I must tell you all, that you may better understand
the exact situation.

“Well, to cut the story as short as possible, knowing that Dinsmore had
passed in his checks, I conceived the daring scheme of passing myself
off for him, marrying the girl, and inheriting the Dinsmore fortune,
which I would lose no time in putting into cash. I knew that I would
have little trouble in proving the identity, as I could get hold of the
private papers he left behind him through the doctor who attended him,
who was a sworn friend of mine. Dinsmore had once visited that part
of the country when he was a child, but I counted on the people not
remembering his childish features.

“Well, the daring scheme worked like a charm even beyond my wildest
hopes. I succeeded in establishing my identity as John Dinsmore, and
in becoming betrothed to the co-heiress. That girl is now in New York,
visiting at your old home. Her name is Jess. I rely upon you to aid me
in marrying her, for to tell you the truth, she detests me, and wants
to back out. Accomplish this, and you shall be a rich woman for life,
Queenie.”




CHAPTER XXXIII. TO WRECK A YOUNG GIRL’S LIFE.


  “Dreams, we have spent full many a lingering hour
         Of heaven-sweet rest
   Together. Wrapped in your most secret bower,
         With vision blest,
   I’ve seen the budding of Love’s fairy flower
         Within my breast;
   How long is it, dear love, since we were face to face,
         Full many years;
   Look deep into my heart--there you will trace
         Your myriad tears.”

For some moments after he had ceased speaking, Queenie still sat there,
regarding him with that same intensity of gaze that made him feel a
trifle uneasy.

“Why do you not answer me?” he queried, impatiently. “Are you with me
in my valiant scheme for a fortune--I was going to add, or are you
against me? but I know you would not dare thwart me in my desires. You
are in my power, and my will henceforth shall be your law.”

The cold eyes meeting his gaze so steadily did not flinch, nor did the
marble face grow one whit whiter at this open declaration, reminding
her of the precipice on which she stood and would stand for all time to
come, unless fate should sweep this man from her path. Indeed, her face
could grow no whiter.

She had lived through two terrible shocks; first, that the man whom she
loved better than her own life was dead, and, secondly, that had he
lived he would, in all probability, have wedded another.

“It was a most unaccountable turn of fate’s wheel that this girl should
have come North to visit you, of all people, Queenie,” he resumed,
thoughtfully, “and I expected no end of difficulties in the matter. It
would have been natural for her to confide to you that she was soon to
wed, and I could imagine your amazement when she told you that the man
she was to marry was John Dinsmore.

“Of course, in the interchange of girlish confidences, you would have
told her that he was, once upon a time, and not so very many moons ago,
your admirer.

“If descriptions of him were entered into, then I would be detected,
I well knew. I would not have dared present myself at your home under
that name, of course, and I could see no way out of the labyrinth,
or rather, dilemma, but to watch and wait for her visit to you to
terminate, and return to her home.

“I could illy brook the length of time this would consume, for I am in
sore straits and need the money, which I can gain possession of, thanks
to the trustfulness in human nature of that old imbecile, Lawyer Abbot,
just as soon as the marriage between myself and the lovely Jess is
consummated.

“I repeat, the girl distrusts, and even dislikes me, and has,
furthermore, written me that the marriage can never take place now,
and a lot more of that kind of nonsense, which I, of course, pay no
attention whatever to.

“You must urge my cause for me, Queenie, and induce this girl to marry
me as quickly as possible, presenting me, of course, in the character
which I assume of John Dinsmore.

“I would not dare call upon her at your father’s home, for no doubt
he has met the real John Dinsmore, and the whole trick would be
exploded there and then. I would lose a fortune, and you would lose one
likewise, by not being able to aid me in carrying out my daring scheme.

“You must send for the girl to take a little trip with you to some
nearby resort, and while there I will come and press my suit.”

“What a clever schemer you are!” burst out Queenie, recoiling from him
as though he had been a cobra.

“I am, unfortunately, obliged to live by my wits since my dear uncle
cut me off so summarily. I had been used to gratifying my luxurious
tastes, and that took money. I fell naturally into scheming for it. But
that is neither here nor there. The question is: Will you aid me to
secure the Dinsmore millions for the consideration which I have offered
you--a stipulated sum, paid down in cash in the hour the marriage
between myself and this Jess takes place?”

He was prepared for her answer, “Yes,” knowing that she dared not
refuse whatever he might ask.

“I will leave you now,” he resumed, “and will call again to-morrow.”

Queenie was glad when he bowed himself out of her presence. She
shuddered, as with a sudden chill, for the memory of his cynical,
mocking smile, as he turned away, she knew would follow her as long as
she lived.

Challoner had barely opened the street door ere a coach stopped just in
front of the house, and three young men sprang from it, dashing up the
marble steps to where he stood, three steps at a time.

“I beg your pardon, sir,” said the foremost of the newcomers, “for
waylaying you in this brusque fashion. Permit me to explain that we
are reporters for an evening paper. We have been sent to you, if you
are one of the family of the dead man, whose will has just created
such a furore, on the announcement that the supposed millionaire was
discovered to be a bankrupt, for a correct statement, if you will
kindly accord it to us.”

Ray Challoner’s brows gathered into a frown.

“I am the nephew of the man who has just died,” he assented, “but I
want to keep it out of the papers; it’s not a thing to comment on,
don’t you know.”

“It’s sure to get into the papers,” said the spokesman of the party.
“We will have to write up something. It is much the best way to give us
a correct account of it.”

He turned to his companions for affirmation of this sentiment, and they
both nodded assent, pulling their writing pads and pencils from their
pockets as they did so.

Challoner gave them an account to suit himself. It was just as well for
the dear public at large not to know the exact truth as to know how
matters actually stood.

“That is all there is to tell,” he said, when he had finished, moving
away from them down the steps.

Hailing a passing hansom cab, Challoner hastily entered it, leaving the
trio on the steps, still comparing notes.

One of them, however, was staring after him with a strange expression
upon his face, which had suddenly grown very white.

“Boys,” he said, huskily, “ever since we have been talking to that
fellow, I have been cudgeling my brain as to where I had seen him
before, but my memory seemed determined to baffle me. I have it now; he
is the despicable cur that engaged in that duel in Newport with John
Dinsmore, fatally wounding the finest gentleman that ever lived.

“You see, I only saw this Challoner--that’s his name--by dim moonlight,
and on that one occasion only, so it was little wonder that I was
a trifle mixed as to his identity. I was Dinsmore’s second, if you
remember.”

“Yes, we remember,” assented his companions, and one of them asked:

“Can you tell us whatever became of John Dinsmore?”

Jerry Gaines--for it was he--heaved a deep sigh that came from the very
depths of his heart.

“He was wounded in that accursed duel, as I have said,” he went on,
slowly. “For some weeks his life was despaired of, and when he began
to convalesce, he decided to take a trip South, partly to regain his
health and strength, and partly to attend to another little matter
which meant much to him in a pecuniary way. Well, he never lived to
reach the end of his journey. There was a terrible railway accident;
the train went over a high bridge, rolling down an embankment of
something like a hundred feet or more, and all of the coaches caught
fire. It happened at night, and when morning dawned, it was found that
but a mass of charred timber, bones and ashes remained to tell the
pitiful story. Dinsmore was not among the few rescued. That was his
fate, boys, and Ballou and I have mourned for him like brothers from
that day to this. We are the Trinity, the inseparable three, you know.”

Brushing a tear from his eye, Jerry Gaines went on:

“Poor John Dinsmore never knew of the brilliant honors that awaited him
in the success of the book which has just been published, nor the money
which would have been his from its sale. Nor how the papers printed his
picture and the praise that was accorded him.

“Boys,” he added, with a sudden energy and a darkening of his fine
brows, “I am going to reopen that quarrel which laid Dinsmore low, and
cause that despicable cur of a Challoner to answer to me for it.”

“Let bygones be bygones, Jerry,” advised his brother reporters. “You
cannot bring back your friend John Dinsmore, and there is little use in
letting him spill your blood, too.”

“No matter what you say, my friends, there will be a reckoning between
me and Challoner at no distant day. I will hound his footsteps night
and day, until I find an opportunity which suits my purpose, and
then--well, John Dinsmore’s difference with that man will be avenged.
It will be either Raymond Challoner’s life or mine.”

“I, too, imagine that I have seen his face somewhere before,” said one
of the other reporters, slowly, “but, like you, Gaines, my memory
baffles me, for the time being, to place him, but it will assuredly
come to me sooner or later.”

Raymond Challoner had not been talking to the trio five minutes before
it suddenly dawned upon him who two of them were--the one, John
Dinsmore’s second in that midnight duel on the sands of Newport; and
the other one--well, that reporter had been on hand when he had been
arrested for a crime which would have landed him on the gallows if he
had not made his escape in a manner challenging the daring of Claude
Duval himself.

He had made haste to leave them the instant their identity had dawned
upon him, and he felt reasonably sure that they had failed to recognize
him--a fact for which he thanked his stars.

“Now for pretty Jess and a speedy marriage with her,” he ruminated, as
the carriage rolled down the avenue. “I see I must hurry matters and
shake the dust of New York off my feet speedily.”




CHAPTER XXXIV. UNDER THE MASK OF FRIENDSHIP.


  “I know not now, nor never knew,
     Why lives so linked were rent apart!
   But this I know, that only you,
     Can claim a place within my heart;
   It may be that you do forget,
     And think it is the same with me,
   That olden love is dead, and yet
     We once both said it could ne’er be!”

When Queenie found herself alone, after the departure of Raymond
Challoner, she gave full vent to the bitter grief she had kept pent up
in her breast, upon learning from him of the death of the only man whom
she had ever loved, though the knowledge of that love had come to her
too late.

She could hardly bring herself to believe he was really dead, lying
a mass of charred remains, he who had been such a strong, active,
handsome man but a few short weeks ago. How could fate have severed the
golden cord of his noble existence at the very height of his success
and glorious fame!

She brushed at length the burning tear drops from her eyes, muttering:

“If he is indeed dead, then my past and my future are dead--there is no
hope of happiness for me hereafter.”

But even in the midst of her grief she realized that the worst possible
thing that she could do would be to give way to it so utterly.

All at once every hope upon which she had built her expectation of a
roseate future lay in ruins at her feet. She was not even the wealthy
widow that she had expected to be.

Then she fell to thinking of all that Raymond Challoner had promised if
she would aid him in his schemes of urging this girl Jess to a speedy
marriage, in order that he might gain the Dinsmore millions.

Queenie’s curiosity over the girl made her forget her sorrow for the
time being, in realizing the fact, that even had John Dinsmore lived,
this was the girl whom he would have been in duty bound to wed. This
was the girl who would have lived in the sunshine of his presence.

“He would never have loved her, for his love was mine--all mine!” she
cried, clutching both of her hands convulsively over her heart. “Such a
man loves once in a lifetime--no more!”

She lost no time in sending for Jess to come to her, and she was
agreeably surprised to see the girl return with the messenger.

Queenie had expected to see a shy little Southern rosebud; instead, she
beheld a glorious young creature of such rare beauty that for a moment
she held her breath in astonishment as she gazed upon her; and even in
that moment the thought ran through Queenie’s mind:

“Despite John Dinsmore’s assurances that he would never love any one
else but me, he would have been hardly human not to have fallen in love
with this peerless little Jess at first sight had he but seen her.”

Queenie’s reverie was cut short by the girl advancing with outstretched
hands toward her, saying:

“I am Jess--and you are Queenie Trevalyn! I--I beg your pardon, Mrs.
Brown. Dear me, how funny the thought of your being even married, let
alone being a--widow--seems,” she rattled on, breathlessly. “I love you
already, you are so sweet. Won’t you let me kiss you, and won’t you
say: ‘Welcome, Jess?’”

“I was just about to say that, and offer not one, but as many kisses as
you like,” said Queenie, opening out her arms to the graceful little
figure that bounded into them.

That was the beginning of the friendship which was to end so
disastrously for poor Jess.

Queenie was a thorough woman of the world, versed in its arts, its
deceits, while Jess was but a child of nature, with a heart as open as
the day, and free from guile or knowledge of falsity; therefore it was
little wonder that she quite believed her welcome genuine.

In a week’s time, “the two girls,” as Queenie’s mother persisted in
calling them, were as inseparable as though they had known each other
from childhood up.

“I am so glad that you came to me just when you did, dear Jess,”
murmured Queenie, “for I was feeling my grief so keenly that I thought
my poor heart would surely break.”

Jess crossed the room and stood in front of the picture of the late
departed Mr. Brown, studying the wrinkled face it represented; the
bald head, smooth as a billiard ball; the shrunken mouth and chin,
and almost sightless eyes, and her thoughts broke into words, and
quite before she considered what she was about to utter, she said,
impulsively:

“How could you ever have loved so old and withered a human being,
Queenie, let alone marrying him; and you so young and fair? I
thought when I first saw the picture hanging here that he was your
great-grandfather.”

A flush stained Queenie’s face from neck to brow for a moment, and her
heart gave a great strangling throb. It was fully a moment ere she
replied, then she said slowly:

“I will not tell you an untruth, Jess; it was not because I loved my
husband that I married him. He saved my father from financial ruin, and
I married him because he demanded my hand as the price of it. There was
no question of love between us.”

“I should never marry a man I could not love, no matter what the
consequences of my refusing were,” declared Jess.

“You have never been placed in such a position; you can hardly tell
what you would do or would not do, dear,” murmured Queenie, thinking
that that remark was a fine opening for Jess to make a confidant of
her in regard to the lover who was to have been forced upon her by the
Dinsmore will.

In this surmise she was quite correct. Jess wheeled about from the
picture, and flinging herself on a hassock at Queenie’s feet, she
buried her young face in her false friend’s lap, exclaiming:

“Ah! but I have had a most thrilling experience, I assure you, Queenie.
May I tell you all about it?”

“If you like, dear,” was the answer, and she lowered her white lids
over her eyes that Jess might not see the hard, steely glitter in them
should she chance to look up suddenly.

“I did throw over a lover and a fortune into the bargain, because I
could not like, let alone love the man whom I would have had to wed to
gain the money, though the loss of it made me--a pauper!”

“What a romance!” cried Queenie. “Do tell me all about it, dear--who
would have ever dreamed that you, who look so much like a child, had
ever contemplated marriage, let alone decided so important a step.”

“It is romantic,” said Jess, slowly. “I doubt if any other young girl
in the whole wide world ever had such a strange experience as mine
has been.” And, glad enough to find so attentive and sympathetic a
listener, Jess, with the confiding innocence of youth, proceeded to
narrate to her new-found friend the story of her life; how, from the
first recollection she had had, she had been a part and parcel of
Blackheath Hall, yet had lived a life wholly apart from its inmates.

If Queenie had not conceived, down deep in her heart, a deadly hatred
of this girl whom fate had decreed for John Dinsmore, the man she
loved, she would have been moved to pity by Jess’ recital.

“I have no recollection of a home, or a mother,” continued Jess,
resting her dimpled chin on her pink palms, her elbows on Queenie’s
knee, and her large, dark, soulful eyes gazing up into the wine-dusk
eyes looking down into her own. “The knowledge of that was my earliest
grief. I seemed to be like Topsy--‘just growed there, nobody knowed
how,’ as that waif and stray expressed it.

“I was there on sufferance, as it were. I belonged to nobody, and
nobody belonged to, or took the least interest, in me. I roamed where I
would, as neglected a specimen of humanity as one would wish to see. I
had no friends save the birds in the deep woods, and the wild animals I
had trained and made comrades of.

“My one passion was reading. I scarcely know how I ever managed to
learn how to decipher the stories that I was so fond of. One of the old
colored mammies about the plantation had learned to read and write, and
taught me as much as she knew--my education ended there. Once a year
the cast-off clothing of the housekeeper was made over for me--that was
all the interest ever exhibited in me. Nobody ever took the trouble to
ask if I were sick or well, satisfied with my strange lot, or lonely,
if I had a heart within my bosom that longed for companionship and
sympathy, or how I even existed.

“No one knew how I would throw myself down in the long grass in the
depths of the silent wood, for the birds never told my secret, and cry
out to the pitying skies to send me from heaven just one wish, grant
me one prayer, and that was for some human being to love, some one who
would love me in return; for some one to hold my hands, and ask me in a
kind and gentle voice if I were weary, and if I were, to pillow my head
on a kindly breast and soothe me while I wept out my woe there. The
young girls I read of had happy homes, tender mothers, kind fathers,
sisters dear, brothers, and--lovers; why, then, was this height of
human happiness beyond my reach? I longed for companionship, and girl
friends.”

“Had you no thought of--a lover?” queried Queenie, ever so softly.

“Yes,” whispered Jess, almost shyly. “I had my ideal of the kind of a
man who would captivate my heart; a girl who reads much has her ideal,
you know. I often said to myself: ‘If there is a Prince Charming in
this world for me, he must be tall, and grave, and handsome, with blue
eyes, and chestnut hair waving above a broad, white brow, and----’ Why,
what in the world is the matter, Queenie? You look as though you were
dying.”




CHAPTER XXXV. HIS STORY.


The girl sprang to her feet, looking at Queenie in great affright.

“You were about to faint. You are ill?” cried Jess, in alarm.

“It was only a momentary faintness, dear,” murmured Queenie.

But the truth of the matter was that Jess had described John Dinsmore
so accurately, just as she had seen him when she had parted from him on
the golden sands at Newport, that never-to-be-forgotten evening when
she had flung from her the heart and the love in it that she would have
afterward given worlds, had she possessed them, to recall.

She wondered if Jess could by any possible means have ever met the real
John Dinsmore; but in the next breath she told herself that it could
not have been; the girl was just conjuring up this mental photograph
of the hero who could win her heart purely from her imagination, never
dreaming that there had been a man in existence who had fitted that
description exactly.

Thus, assured that Queenie’s indisposition was but momentary, and that
she really cared for her to go on with her narrative, Jess continued:

“My life might have gone on for long years more in just that dreary
fashion, had not a singular event happened. A lawyer--your parent’s
friend, Lawyer Abbot, suddenly appeared at the plantation one day,
and asked for the housekeeper of Blackheath Hall. I overheard the
conversation between them, and his mission there, which was to tell her
that the master of Blackheath Hall had just died abroad, and to inform
her as to the conditions of his will, which was, that the girl Jess
(meaning me) who was then on the plantation, and who had made it her
home there, for many years, was to receive half of his entire fortune,
providing she married, within the ensuing twelve months, his heir, and
nephew, John Dinsmore.

“To cut a long story short, Queenie, this John Dinsmore soon came down
to Blackheath Hall for the purpose of ‘looking me over,’ as he wrote
the housekeeper that he would do. From the first moment we met, I took
a most terrible dislike to him, although he was the greatest dandy
imaginable.

“There was something about him which seemed to warn me not to trust
him, and to fly from him--I cannot explain what it was. As was
expected of him, he asked me to marry him; and by dint of persuasion
from the housekeeper, I, at length, reluctantly consented, although
every throb of my heart seemed to speak and tell me that if I married
him I would rue it--rue it--rue it! I felt so terribly about it that
it seemed to me I must get away amidst new scenes to get up courage to
take the fatal plunge into the turbulent sea of matrimony.

“For a wonder, Mrs. Bryson, the old housekeeper of Blackheath Hall, did
not oppose my strange notion, as she termed it; instead, she consulted
with Lawyer Abbot, and the result was that they concluded to send me to
visit you in New York.”

At this point in her narrative Jess stopped confusedly, turning from
red to white, her heart throbbing so tumultuously that Queenie could
not help hearing it.

“Go on, my dear,” she said, sweetly. “You cannot tell how interested I
am; it is better than reading a love story from a novel.”

“You would think so if you knew what happened next,” thought Jess, but
she dared not put that thought into speech. She said, instead:

“As you may have heard, my visit to you was intercepted on the very
morning I was to take the train in company with Lawyer Abbot, for New
York, by a telegram informing us that you were away, and would not
return for a few weeks.

“My disappointment was so keen that, to assuage my great grief and dry
my tears, Lawyer Abbot proposed that I should go somewhere, now that I
was all ready to go, and proposed sending me to a relative of his, on a
farm.

“I hailed this eagerly--anything to get away from Blackheath Hall.
Well, I was kindly received by the good farmer, and his wife and
daughter, and there I spent the happiest days that I had ever known.
I was loath to tear myself away from the place even when I received a
letter from Lawyer Abbot, stating that you were now at home, in New
York, and that he was coming to conduct me there at once. Ah, Queenie,
when I left that farm, I left all the happiness that I had ever known
behind me. I wrote to the man to whom I had betrothed myself that I
wished to break the engagement; that it was impossible to ever marry
him now, for I found that we were as wide apart as though we had never
met, and that I had never had any love for him, and that he was to
consider the matter irrevocably settled.

“That is all my story, Queenie,” she concluded, and the girl that bent
over her never dreamed that the most thrilling chapter in little Jess’
life history had been omitted from the tale. No one in the wide world
would have guessed that little Jess had left--a husband on that lonely
farm whom she had learned to love with all the strength of her young
heart.

She had obeyed his instructions to the letter, not to let any human
being know of her marriage until he gave her permission to do so.

“So there little Jess’ romance seems to end,” murmured Queenie. The
girl nodded and hid her face, painful with rosy blushes, upon the
shoulder of her false friend.

“Now I am going to tell you a little romance which will no doubt
surprise you very much, Jess,” declared Queenie, “and I will begin with
the statement that I know John--John Dinsmore, the lover whom you have
so foolishly discarded--very well.”

“You know him?” gasped Jess, opening her great, dark, velvety eyes very
wide and wonderingly.

Queenie nodded assent, adding: “I knew all about his courtship, for he
made a confidant of me, writing me all about it, as we were such very
old friends.”

Before Jess could speak she went on hurriedly: “You are making the
greatest mistake of your life, dear, in attempting to break your
engagement with him, for he loves you so passionately that he can never
live without you--he said that in his letter to me--that if anything
happened to part you, that he would shoot himself, and put an end to
his sorrow and despair.”

“I am greatly surprised that you know him, and like him so well,”
cried Jess, impatiently.

“I like him so well I have asked him to visit us at my country seat
to which I am going next week, bearing you with me. He was more than
surprised to hear that you were coming to New York to visit me, of all
people, and accepted the invitation by return mail.

“I suppose I am telling tales out of school when I also tell you that
the dear fellow was well-nigh heartbroken because you had bound those
whom you left behind you with a solemn promise not to divulge to him
your destination. Strange how he found it out, wasn’t it?”

Jess had sprung to her feet trembling like a leaf. “I cannot see him,
indeed I cannot, Queenie,” she cried in an agitated voice, “and I
assure you, oh, so earnestly, that the marriage can never, never take
place!”

“Fie, fie!” cried Queenie, “I will not listen to anything like that.
You have taken an aversion to him, but that is certain to wear off when
you know him better. You know, dear, that there is a whole world of
truth in the old saying that ‘the course of true love never does run
smooth.’ You are sure to have your little differences at first--love
tiffs, as some call them--but it will all come out all right in the
end. I am sure you are too sensible a girl, Jess, to want to back out
now, after your _fiancé_ has made every arrangement for his wedding
with you. It would be the height of impropriety, dear.”

“Will you believe me that I can never, never marry him now, Queenie?”
whispered the girl, earnestly. “Do not let him come. I do not want to
see him. I will not see him.”

“Do not be so willful, Jess,” exclaimed her friend, gathering her
arched brows into a decided frown. “I have asked him to come, and
I cannot recall the invitation without hurting my old friend and
playfellow to the very depths of his honest, loving heart. I could not
be so cruel when you have no just cause to offer as to why you do not
wish to meet him again, save a prejudice which should not exist. Surely
you cannot find so much fault with him for loving you so devotedly;
that is a trait to recommend, not one to blame. As you go through life,
Jess, you will learn one of its greatest lessons, and that is, never to
despise an honest, true love, for indeed there is little enough of it
to be met with.”

“All that you say is true from your point of view, Queenie,” returned
the girl, in a distressed, husky voice, “but I repeat, I can never
marry him now--never!”

“You would rather see a splendid fortune flung to the winds!” said
Queenie, impatiently, and with something very like a covert sneer in
her voice. “Remember, if you throw him over, you make not only a beggar
of yourself for life, but a beggar of him, and that you have no right
to do.

“He has always looked upon himself as his uncle’s heir, and you, by
your action, would change that, willfully and pitilessly. You would
wreck him for life, not only in his heart’s affection, but in his
worldly prospects. And last, but by no means least, you would defy the
will and the wish of the man who gave you shelter at Blackheath Hall
all these years, instead of having you sent to some foundling’s home.
Surely your gratitude to him deserves compliance with his wise decree.”

Queenie had used all her weapons of argument, and she stopped short,
looking at Jess to see the effect of her words upon her. Jess was as
pale as a snowdrop, and great tears trembled on her long, curling
lashes.

“It can never be,” she reiterated in a trembling voice. “I beg of you
to say no more about it, Queenie. Only let me have my way in not seeing
him, if you would be kind to me.”

“I refuse to wound the man who loves you so dearly by giving him such a
cruel message,” replied Queenie, coldly and harshly.




CHAPTER XXXVI. THE WEB OF FATE.


  “If fate should let us meet, what should we do?
   Would each our hearts their olden love renew?
   Or would the clouds that o’er us loom
   Remain unmoved, with all their gloom,
     If we should meet--if we should meet?”

At this juncture of our story, it is most imperative that we should
return to John Dinsmore, whom we left standing, cold and taciturn,
on the porch, waving his child-bride good-by as she went from him in
company with Lawyer Abbot.

He did not go into the house, as Lucy Caldwell ardently hoped he would
do, but instead started off at a swinging pace toward the orchard.

He wanted to be alone, where he could have the luxury of undisturbed
thoughts, and where he could get away from the presence of Lucy
Caldwell and her love-lit glances and blushing face, all of which
were most annoying to him, as they disclosed the fact that the girl
was learning to care for him, a fact which troubled him, as he had
given her no encouragement to become infatuated with himself; on
the contrary, had taken every possible means on every occasion to
discourage it, and dissipate any hopes which she might be indulging in.

His long strides soon brought him to the orchard. Walking to the
farthest end of it, he flung himself down under one of the gnarled old
trees, and gave himself up to grim reflections. Had he done a wise
action in marrying the girl from whom he had just parted in such cold,
angry pride?

Over and over again he asked himself that question, and tried to answer
it satisfactorily to his troubled mind.

He acknowledged most freely to himself that he did not love her, and
never could; that he had wedded her through a principle of honor which
urged him to give the girl his name that she might inherit the wealth
that his uncle had intended for her, and that he had lost every atom of
respect that he had entertained toward her at the acknowledgment from
her lips that she had been betrothed to another, and had thrown that
other lover over--to marry himself.

“Had she confessed that before the marriage took place, I would have
cut my right hand off sooner than have married her,” he muttered,
grimly.

The lesson he had received at the hands of the one girl he had loved,
in this regard, had taught him to despise a jilt as he would the
deadliest of cobras.

Before he had met Queenie Trevalyn, he had believed in women much as he
believed in angels--that they were incapable of deceit, or treachery,
and could do nothing wrong.

And now his experience with Jess strengthened the conviction that
his theory concerning the fair sex had been radically wrong. Now he
believed from the very depths of his heart that they were incapable of
feeling a true affection, and were ready to jilt one lover, at the very
altar if need be, if they found some one else more eligible--that they
were mercenary to the heart’s core.

He did his best to dislike little Jess, but, do what he would, his
heart seemed to warm to her in spite of himself.

“She is young, and has had no one to tell her, no one to warn her, of
the sin of trifling with an honest man’s affections, and breaking his
heart,” he ruminated, passing his hand thoughtfully over his brow.

“There is only one thing to be done, and that is, to set her free as
soon as it can be lawfully accomplished, that she may wed the man who
held her plighted troth at the time she came here three weeks ago.”

All that would take time. He felt sorry for the poor fellow, whoever
he might be, because of that. He would see that Jess was free from the
bonds that bound her to himself at the earliest possible day; that was
the best he could do for his unknown rival.

John Dinsmore thus settled the matter in his own mind, and tried to
feel duly happy over the result of his decision, but somehow he felt a
vague regret, he could not have told why.

He had promised Jess that she should hear from him in the course of
a week, or two weeks at the most. Now, after much reflection, he
concluded to go to New York, and see her there, and tell her plainly
the course he proposed to adopt.

She could certainly find no fault with his action when he revealed to
her the astonishing information that he, whom she had wedded as plain
Mr. Moore, was in reality John Dinsmore, co-heir with her to all the
Dinsmore millions.

Her marriage with him had entitled her to her half of the vast estate,
and he was willing to sign over the balance of it. He cared nothing
for wealth, although it had poured in upon him from the sale of his
famous book.

True, he had not communicated with his publishers since the day he left
Newport to go South, and had met with the accident which laid him up at
Caldwell farm; but for all that, he knew the money had accumulated, and
was ready for him whenever he chose to call for it.

And once again he told himself bitterly that fame and fortune had come
to him too late.

Had he possessed it in that bitter hour upon the Newport sands, when
he laid his heart at the dainty feet of the proud Queenie Trevalyn,
she might have accepted, and married him, and his blood ran riot for
an instant through his veins at the bare thought of it. But he put her
away from his thoughts most resolutely, telling himself that he must
not allow his mind to dwell upon her for an instant, for she was now,
of course, the bride of Raymond Challoner.

He had no thought that she would be in New York; indeed, he fancied
that she would be spending her honeymoon abroad.

“Why should I yearn for you still, my queen?” he murmured hoarsely,
stretching out his arms toward empty space with a great, tearless sob
that he strangled fiercely in his throat rather than give it utterance.
“God only knows; and I add: God help me!”

He had gained his self-possession, and was his usual calm self when at
length he retraced his steps to the farmhouse. He went directly to the
low-roofed kitchen, where he was sure of finding Lucy and her mother
preparing the midday meal.

The girl looked up brightly and shyly as the long shadow that fell
across the floor told her that he was near. Indeed, some subtle
instinct would have told her of his near presence, even had there been
no sunshine, no light, and the darkness of Erebus had shrouded the
earth.

“I am making something you like, Mr. Moore,” she said, holding up a
great dish of golden-brown crullers before him. “And mother has made an
apple pie, and you are also to have Johnny-cake and honey.”

“You and your mother are very thoughtful, and very considerate of my
likes--regarding the good things you are preparing--but I fear I will
not be able to enjoy them for the reason that I am come to tell you
that I am going to take the next train that leaves for New York, which
will leave me scarcely more than time to get from here down to the
depot in the village.”

Glancing carelessly enough from the mother to the daughter, he saw the
laughter die from Lucy’s face, and the light from her eyes. She laid
down the dish of golden-brown crullers on the table, still looking
at him piteously, it almost seemed to him. He did not understand the
expression of her face. It was as one who awaits a sentence of life or
death.

“What is the matter, Lucy; are you ill?” cried Mrs. Caldwell in alarm,
seeing how white her daughter’s face had grown, but before she could
reach her side, Lucy had fallen in a dead swoon to the kitchen floor.

For an instant the young man standing in the doorway was dazed with
amazement, but in the next he sprang forward to raise the girl.

“Do not go near my Lucy! Do not touch her!” cried the unhappy mother,
distractedly. “This is all your work, sir--all your work!”

John Dinsmore drew back in much distress. Never by word, act or deed,
had he given the girl encouragement to bestow her affections upon
himself. He was touched deeply. He remembered his own hopeless love
for Queenie Trevalyn, and could sympathize from the very bottom of his
heart with any human being who loved in vain.

His eyes filled with tears; he who had been drawn on by dimpling smiles
and coquettish glances until his whole heart had been drawn from his
bosom, only to be ruthlessly cast aside when he acknowledged, while he
pleaded for the heart of the girl he loved, that he had not wealth to
offer her.

“You will at least allow me to carry her into the other room and place
her on the settee for you?” he asked, gently, noting that the slender
form, light as the burden was, would certainly be beyond the strength
of the mother’s arms.

Again she waved him away.

“Living or dead, you shall not lay a finger on my child,” she said,
bitterly, adding, with a burst of grief: “I am sorry, sorry that you
ever darkened the farmhouse door; but I never dreamed you would lure my
girl’s heart from her, and then coolly inform us that you were going
away.”

He made the irate mother no answer; indeed, of what use would it be to
defend his actions? Nothing that he would say would mend matters. He
must go at once. It was very sad; very pitiful; but all the same he
must go.

He said good-by to Mrs. Caldwell, and turned sorrowfully away, when she
turned stolidly in another direction, refusing to take any notice of
him. It was better that he should go ere Lucy returned to consciousness.

An hour later he was speeding on toward New York, leaving the farm and
its occupants far behind him, to see them never again. He meant to see
Jess at once, and have the parting over with her without unnecessary
delay, and after that--well, it mattered little enough to him what
became of him.




CHAPTER XXXVII. A GREAT SURPRISE.


  “Like some lone bird, without a mate,
   My weary heart is desolate;
   I look around, and cannot trace
   One friendly smile, one welcoming face;
   And e’en in crowds, I’m still alone,
   Because--I cannot love--but one.”

John Dinsmore experienced quite a change of climate when he reached New
York from that which he had just left behind him in the sunny South. A
violent snowstorm was raging, and it was bitter cold.

Busy as the streets of the great metropolis always were there seemed
to be more than the usual throng surging to and fro, and then John
Dinsmore remembered what he came very near forgetting, that it was
Thanksgiving Eve.

How happy were the faces of all who passed him, as though there were
no such things in the world as sorrow, desolation, and heartaches. He
smiled a bitter smile, telling himself that he had little enough to
give thanks for, in the way of happiness. He hesitated a moment on the
corner of Broadway, wondering if it were best to go to a hotel, or to
the room of his old friends, Jerry Gaines and Ballou.

“I do not feel equal to seeing and talking with even the Trinity
to-night,” he muttered. “They would want an account of all that
transpired since I saw them last, and I am not equal to it just yet.
How surprised they will be, and pleased to know that I escaped the
wreck under which the papers had me buried, and still more pleased to
learn that I married the girl that Uncle Dinsmore selected for me; but
they will do their best to argue me out of my firm resolve to divorce
the girl. But nothing that they can say or do will shake me in my
purpose. I will set the girl free in the shortest possible time, that
she may wed the man to whom she was engaged when I came upon the scene
and married her, never dreaming she was in love with another, and that
the reports of my wealth had tempted her to prove false to him. I know
but too well what the poor fellow must have suffered.”

Finding himself in the vicinity of the home of the Trevalyns, that
is, the address Queenie had given him when they were at Newport, he
concluded that there was no time like the present to discharge the
unpleasant task. He therefore turned his steps in that direction at
once.

A brisk walk of scarcely three minutes brought him to the number he was
in search of, No. -- Fifth Avenue.

The obsequious servant who answered the summons at the door bowed low
to the tall, distinguished-looking gentleman whom he found there.

It was then that John Dinsmore made the fatal mistake of his life. He
called for Miss Trevalyn, instead of Mrs. Trevalyn.

“Evidently the gentleman doesn’t know that our young lady is married,”
thought the servant, and he answered with a smile:

“The lady has changed her address, sir. You will find her at No. --
Fifty-second Street.”

The man would have given him additional information in the next breath,
but at that instant John Dinsmore turned swiftly, and with a courteous
bow descended the steps.

“Probably an old beau of our young lady’s,” thought the servant, gazing
thoughtfully after the tall, commanding form. “I should say also that
he is not a New Yorker, or he would have known all about Miss Queenie’s
marriage to the old millionaire, who turned out on his death to be
almost a pauper. That ought to be a warning to all young girls who
would marry old men for their supposed wealth.”

Meanwhile John Dinsmore was making his way with long, swinging strides
to the address given, which he knew could be scarcely more than a
couple of blocks or so away.

He could not see much of the exterior of the house, for, although
scarcely five in the afternoon, it was already dark.

Once again he asked for Miss Trevalyn, instead of inquiring for Mrs.
Trevalyn, his thoughts were, alas! so full of the girl he had loved so
madly, so deeply--and lost so cruelly.

The servant stared for an instant blankly, but in the next he
remembered that that was the name of his young mistress before her
marriage, and with a low bow invited the gentleman to enter, throwing
open the drawing-room door for him.

John Dinsmore knew that she would recognize the name his card bore at
the first glance.

After much consideration he had thought it best to acquaint Mrs.
Trevalyn with the true state of affairs before seeing Jess--she being
the girl’s hostess, and the one whom she would seek advice from--after
he had had his interview with her.

He seated himself in the nearest chair and awaited her coming.

He had scarcely seated himself ere his eyes fell upon a picture of
Queenie, a life-size painting, hanging upon the opposite wall. His
heart was in his eyes as he gazed.

The old sorrow that he thought he had strangled to death by main force
of indomitable will seemed to have sprung instantly into new life. The
old sorrow was crying aloud. What vain, wild passion; what deep regret,
there was still in his heart! He tried to withdraw his eyes from the
fatal beauty of that pictured face, which was, ah! so lifelike, but it
seemed impossible for him to do so.

A mad desire which he could not repress seemed to draw him toward it,
and mechanically he allowed himself to cross the room and stand before
it. And he could hardly keep from falling on his knees before it,
touching the little hands that seemed so lifelike; and, God help him,
to restrain himself from kissing passionately the beautiful lips that
he had hungered so to caress from the first moment that he and Queenie
Trevalyn had met.

The temptation mastered him. “Just once; no one in the wide world will
ever know,” he muttered, hoarsely, “and what can it matter; it can do
no harm to the soulless canvas,” and, raising his feverish face, he
kissed passionately the lips of the picture, not once, but many times.
Then he turned away with his heart on fire, and flung himself down
into the depths of the great armchair again, burying his face in his
trembling hands.

“A love such as mine can never die,” he groaned, and he wondered how he
should ever be able to meet Queenie face to face, and live through it,
if it was such an effort to gain anything like composure when he came
suddenly upon her picture in her mother’s drawing-room.

He thought of the few happy weeks in which he had sunned himself in the
presence of his idol without a care or a thought of how it was to end,
although he should have realized the great gulf more clearly that lay
between them at that time--she being rich, and he poor as it is the
fate of most authors to be.

And lines of his own composing, lines which appeared in his book, came
to his mind:

  “’Tis no easy matter, as most authors know,
   To coin pleasant thoughts from the mind’s full mint;
   And then, after all, he must ask no pay,
   But be satisfied merely to see it in print.”

He wished with all his heart that the girl he loved so well had married
some man more worthy of her than Raymond Challoner, the libertine and
gambler.

He turned the chair around. He had always imagined himself a brave
man; now he knew that he had not the control over himself that he had
imagined.

“Fool that I am, I would give ten years of my life to live those three
blissful weeks at Newport over again,” he muttered sadly and hoarsely.
“I feel so unnerved that I almost wish that I could find some excuse
for leaving this house without seeing Jess; but that cannot be, I
suppose, for that must be Mrs. Trevalyn’s step which I hear in the
corridor.”

With a heavy sigh he crushed back the unhappiness that had swept over
his heart, and summoned by a mighty effort the calm expression which
had become habitual to his face, and the coldness to his eyes.

It was not an instant too soon, however, for at that moment the
portières before the door were swept back by a white, jeweled hand.




CHAPTER XXXVIII. AT HIS FEET.


  “Can I behold thee, and not speak my love?
   E’en now, thus sadly, as thou standst before me,
   Thus desolate, dejected, and forlorn,
   Thy softness steals upon my yielding senses,
   Until my soul is faint from grief and pain.”
   --ROWE.

When the servant took Mr. John Dinsmore’s card to his mistress, he
found that lady sitting moodily alone before the sea-coal fire which
burned brightly in the grate.

“A caller, on such a day, and at such an hour,” she muttered quite
below her breath, as she took the card from the silver tray.

One glance at the superscription which the bit of pasteboard bore, and
she fell back in her chair, almost fainting from sheer terror.

The question of the servant, who was regarding her critically, aroused
her to her senses. He was saying:

“Are you out, or in, my lady?”

The color rushed back to her face, and the lifeblood to her heart.

“What a fool I am,” she told herself, a frown gathering upon her face.
“It is Raymond Challoner, of course, as he is now masquerading under
the name. Of course I might have expected this, but, nevertheless, it
shocked me.’ But aloud she said:

“I will see the gentleman.”

When the man had departed she arose slowly to her feet, ruminating: “As
he is impatient, I will not keep him waiting; but he will not relish
the message which I bring him from the obstinate little Jess, that
she positively refuses to see him, despite all my pleading with her.
Raymond Challoner is not quite the lady-killer that he imagines himself
to be.”

Despite the fact that she prided herself upon her beauty, and always
looking her best on every occasion, she did not even glance at the long
French mirror as she swept past it.

She walked slowly down the stairway and along the broad corridor,
pausing before the door of the drawing-room, which was ajar.

She swept back the heavy velvet portières with her white, jeweled hand,
pausing on the threshold for an instant.

One glance at the tall, commanding figure of the gentleman who had
arisen hastily from his seat, and a low cry, half terror, and half joy,
broke from her lips.

Great God! Was her brain turning? Was she mad? Or did her eyes deceive
her? Instead of the slender, dapper form of Raymond Challoner, she
beheld the tall form that she had mourned over as having long since
mingled with the dust. John Dinsmore it was, standing, alive and well,
before her, in the flesh, surely--not a ghost, a phantom, a delusion.

John Dinsmore reeled back as though some one had struck him a heavy
blow, and one word fell from his white lips--“Queenie!”

With an impetuous cry she sprang forward, holding out both of her
hands, sobbing:

“John, have you found it in your heart to forgive me? Surely it must
be so, or--or you would not be here, you, whom I mourned as dead,
believing the newspaper accounts which described the terrible wreck of
the train on which you were a passenger.”

She advanced to his side and touched his hand, murmuring in the old,
sweet voice which had haunted him both night and day for long, weary
months:

“John, speak to me. Surely you are here to tell me that you forgive
me.” And before he could divine her intention, she had flung herself on
her knees before him.

For half an instant he almost believed that he was the victim of a mad,
wild nightmare. The woman he loved so madly, the woman who so cruelly
deceived him, the woman whom he had tried in his heart to scorn, to
hate, kneeling before him, asking his forgiveness! He almost fancied
that he did not hear, or see aright.

His first impulse is to gather her in his arms and rain all the
passionate love that has been locked up in his almost broken heart
upon her, but, just in the nick of time, he remembers that they are no
longer lovers--that a barrier is between them. His face flushes, and
his arms, that had stretched forth involuntarily to clasp her, fall
heavily to his side.

His teeth shut tightly together. He is angry with himself for showing
his weakness.

A hot flush mantles his brow. He folds his arms tightly over his chest
and looks down at the beautiful girl kneeling before him, wondering
vaguely where Raymond Challoner, her husband, is.

At that moment he catches sight of her dress, which he had not noticed
before--black crape, the emblem of widowhood--and his heart gives a
spasmodic twitch.

“Rise, madam,” he says, hoarsely. “Why should you kneel to me?”

“Here I shall remain until you tell me that you forgive me,” she
answers, beginning to weep bitterly, and going on through her sobs:
“Listen to me, John. I will die if I cannot speak and tell you all.
Do not look at me with those eyes of scorn. If you knew all you would
pity instead of scorn me. They made me marry him--my parents, I
mean--because of his wealth.”

John Dinsmore’s lips twitch. He essays to speak, but the words he would
utter refuse to come from his lips. He is like one suddenly stricken
dumb.

“John,” she goes on in that same sweet, piteous voice that reaches
down through his heart to the farthest depths of his soul, “you loved
me with all the strength of your nature once, but that you had the
power to cast me so utterly from your thoughts, from the moment you
discovered my unworthiness, I never for a moment doubted. Oh, Heaven!
it was the thought that you had utterly forgotten me, while I, bound to
another, loved you more than ever, that caused me so much misery. Bound
to a man I hated, and loving you, alas, too late! with all the strength
of my heart! Think of it, John Dinsmore, and if a heart still beats
in your bosom, you cannot withhold your forgiveness. When my husband
died I--I felt as though I had begun a new life, with the fetters thus
removed from me.”

“Your husband is dead, Queenie?” gasps John Dinsmore.

She flushes deeply, and answers with deep agitation:

“You might have known my--my--husband was dead, or I would never have
made the confession to you which I have just now made.”

“I had not heard of Raymond Challoner’s death,” he answered, trying in
vain to steady his voice.

“You are in grave error if you think I married Raymond Challoner,”
answered Queenie, quietly. “I--I married his uncle--an old man of three
score years and ten--at the urgent request of my parents, who would
give me no peace day or night. I--I married him to save my father from
financial ruin, believing him to be a millionaire. When he died, a few
days ago, I learned that he was on the verge of bankruptcy. It is a
just punishment to me--a just punishment. But I have gained more than
the wealth of the world could purchase--my freedom. Oh, my love of
other days, do you understand that I am free now to be wooed and wed?
Surely you still care for me, John Dinsmore. You are only trying my
love not to tell me this and set my heart at rest.”

As she utters the words she clasps both of her hands tightly about his
arm and looks up into his face, which has grown strangely pale.

“Hush! hush!” he whispers, tearing himself free from the light hold
of those lovely white hands. “I cannot suffer you to utter another
word, madam. I will forget what you have said, for I ought not to have
listened to it. It is my turn to ask you now to listen, and what I
would say is this: There is an impassable barrier between you and me,
Queenie.”

“A barrier!” she gasped. “Surely there is nothing in this world that
can separate us two a second time.”

“It is you who are mistaken,” he said in a very unsteady voice. “There
is an impassable barrier between us, I repeat, in the shape of--my
wife. I am now married.”

Queenie’s eyes almost start from their sockets, the shock and the
horror of his words affect her so terribly. He is married! She wonders
that those words did not strike her dead. She stands for a moment
looking at him like one bidding a last farewell to life, hope, and the
world.

“You are married?” she gasps again. “Oh, my God! my punishment is more
than I can bear!” and she sinks on the floor at his feet with a piteous
moan, burying her face in her hands and weeping as women seldom weep in
a lifetime.

It was not in human nature to see the woman whom he still loved so
madly lying there weeping for love of him, without his heart being
stirred to its utmost, and John Dinsmore was human enough to feel the
warm blood dashing madly through his veins and his heart, beating
violently with all the old love reawakening.

He turns and walks excitedly up and down the length of the long
drawing-room, his arms folded tightly over his heaving chest.

“Then, if you did not come here to see me, and did not know I was now a
widow, why are you here?” cried Queenie, at length, standing before him
with a death-white face, a strange suspicion dawning in her breast.

“I am here to see my wife, who is beneath this roof,” he answered,
huskily. “My wife is little Jess, but as she was bound to secrecy
concerning it, I can see that she has not told you.”




CHAPTER XXXIX. A TEST OF LOVE.


  “Let no one say that there is need
     Of time for love to grow.
   Ah, no, the love that kills, indeed,
     Dispatches at a blow.”

“Jess is your wife!” repeated Queenie, in a voice so hollow and
deathlike that it might have come from the tomb.

John Dinsmore bowed his head in assent, and as he did so, his companion
detected a shadow of bitterness in his eyes, and a whitening of his
face.

“What to you seems so strange can be explained in a very few words, if
you care to hear that explanation,” he said, slowly.

Queenie bowed her head eagerly. Like him, words seemed to fail her.
She sank into the nearest chair, pointing to one opposite her, but he
declined the proffered seat, remarking that, “with her permission, he
would prefer standing.”

For some moments he stood leaning against the marble mantel ere he
could control himself sufficiently to tell his story.

Then he began almost abruptly:

“When you knew me at Newport, I told you that I was simply John
Dinsmore, Author, Bohemian. I did not add that I was the last of kin
of a wealthy uncle who had always told me that I should be his heir,
for I despise men who live in expectancy of falling into dead men’s
shoes, and getting the good out of fortunes which other men have toiled
for. I depended upon myself and my own achievements for getting along
in the world.

“Well, to make a long narrative brief, scarcely two days had
passed after you and I had parted that night on the sands, ere the
intelligence was brought to me that my uncle had just died abroad, and
that I was his heir. But there was a condition to it, however, in the
shape of a codicil, declaring, that in order to inherit this fortune, I
was to become the husband of a maiden whom he had selected for me, to
wit: a young girl named Jess, who lived on his plantation, Blackheath
Hall, down in Louisiana. The will also added, should I fail to do this,
the girl, Jess, like myself, would be disinherited.”

“And you, whom I thought the soul of honor, beyond the power of being
bought by sordid gold, wedded this girl for the Dinsmore millions!”
cried Queenie, bitterly.

He looked at her reproachfully, and his firm lips quivered ever so
slightly. The accusation was galling to him.

“No,” he said, sharply; “not so. Fate, if there indeed be such a
condition, forged link after link of the chain, and I was”--he was
going to add--“drawn into it,” but he bit his lip savagely, keeping
back the words. But Queenie’s quick wit supplied just what he withheld.

After a brief pause he continued:

“I was on my way down South to tell the girl that the wedding could
never take place, when that railway accident occurred which held me
prisoner, as it were, at the farm of the Caldwells for many weeks. Not
wishing the information to get into the newspapers, I gave those good
people the name of Moore. Imagine my amazement when fate, as I call it
again, brought the girl, Jess, to that very farmhouse.”

“And you fell in love with her and married her out of hand?” broke in
Queenie again, trembling with agitation.

“Again you are in error,” he retorted, with a deep-drawn sigh. “Looking
on the girl, I pitied her, for the reason that my failure to fall in
love with and wed her would cost her one-half of the Dinsmore fortune,
just as it would cost me the other half. My action would make her
homeless, penniless. The more I brooded over that the more I pitied
her, and one day a path out of the dilemma seemed to suddenly open out
before me. Something seemed to say to me: ‘Why not marry the girl, and
thus secure the fortune to her which should be hers?’

“At first my heart rebelled at the notion, but the more I turned it
over in my mind, the more it seemed my solemn duty to do so. I put
the plan into execution at once, lest my resolution should fail me,
and still calling myself Mr. Moore, I asked Jess to marry me, and her
answer was ‘yes.’

“I meant to tell her who I was after the marriage ceremony, and add
‘now that I have secured to you the fortune that is yours through my
uncle’s desire, I leave it with you to fulfill your marriage vows, or
bid me depart,’ and to also tell her that I intended to make over my
share of the Dinsmore millions to her.

“Before we reached the farmhouse again, after the marriage, which I
need scarcely add was a secret one, I exacted a promise from the lips
of Jess that she would not reveal what had taken place until I gave her
permission to do so.

“She left with Lawyer Abbot for New York within the hour, I promising
to write her within a fortnight after she had arrived here. Instead,
I concluded that it was best to come in person, see her, reveal my
identity, and leave my future and my fate in her hands. That is my
story. I did not know I should find you in this house, Queenie, Heaven
knows I did not. I was informed that your parents now resided here. I
thought you were wedded to Raymond Challoner, and away in Europe on
your bridal trip.”

“Instead you find me a widow,” murmured Queenie, looking up into his
face with eager shining eyes and her breath coming and going swiftly
with every palpitation of her heaving bosom.

“Too late, too late!” he muttered in a low voice almost under his
breath, but not so low but what his companion caught the words.

“No, no!” she cried, vehemently, “it is not too late, John Dinsmore.
This girl is nothing to you, less than nothing since you do not love
her. Give her half of the Dinsmore millions, since it must be hers, and
divorce her, as you had planned, and then--then----”

“Good Heavens! What are you saying, Mrs.----”

John Dinsmore stops short, and Queenie knows that he cannot call her by
that name--that it sticks in his throat.

Queenie has the grace to blush, and then she covers her crimson face
with her hands! Surely he must understand what she has left unsaid--and
he does, and gives a great start of surprise. Hitherto Queenie has
occupied a pedestal high as an angel in his heart. Is this the girl
whom he has worshiped so madly, this girl who is coolly counseling him
to divorce the girl who is his wedded wife? All in an instant of time
the mad, passionate love he has had for Queenie dies a tragic death.

It was his intention to divorce little Jess, but now that it is
proposed to him by another--oh, strange perversity of human nature!--he
seems to recoil from it, he knows not why.

Queenie’s quick intuition tells her that she has lost ground with John
Dinsmore in making such a cool, calculating, unwomanly proposition, but
before she can utter another word to mend matters, in his opinion, she
hears the voice of Jess calling to her from the corridor outside:

“Queenie, Queenie, where in the world can you be? I have looked
everywhere for you.”

Another instant and she will reach the drawing-room.

Queenie darts to the door to intercept her. She must not enter that
room in which her husband is standing.

But as Queenie flies from the apartment by one door, Jess enters it by
another.

For one instant she stands fairly transfixed, as her gaze encounters
the tall, commanding figure standing there.

In the next she has reached his side with such a cry of intense delight
that in spite of himself it has gone straight to his heart.

“My husband! oh, my husband!” And almost before he is aware of what is
happening, two soft, white arms have been flung about his neck and a
pair of rosy lips is pressed to his, and a world of ardent kisses is
showered upon him, in a way which fairly takes his breath away.

“How delightful of you to come and take me by surprise like this,” Jess
was crying, breathlessly and delightedly. “I was thinking of you just
this minute, and that I would give anything in this world to see you.”

He feels that he must make some retort, but he is at a loss for words,
and he can only articulate:

“Are you so very glad to see me again, little girl? Why is it--why?”

“Why?” echoes Jess, with a melodious little laugh like liquid sunshine.
“Why, because I love you so. I have loved you more and more every hour
and day that we have been apart, until I felt that I could not stand
being away from you much longer, and now you are here, and I am so
glad--so glad!”

“Little Jess,” exclaims John Dinsmore, holding the girl off at arm’s
length, “child, do you know what you are saying?” And his face grows
deathly white as he looked down into the fair, dimpled, flushed young
face gazing so fondly up at him.

“Of course I know what I’m saying!” laughed the girl, joyously. “I am
telling how dearly I love you--love you better than all the wide world
besides, and how happy I am now that you have come for me to claim me,
and take me away with you. I shall never leave you again, never, never,
never! I have thought of nothing but you night and day since you sent
me from you, and counted the hours until I should behold you again; but
that is all past now. Oh, how good of you to come for me before the two
weeks were up.”

“My God!” bursts from John Dinsmore’s lips, as Jess reiterates her love
for him over again in impulsive, childish fashion. “I never dreamed of
this!”

“You have forgotten to kiss me, and say that you are as glad to see me
as I am to see you,” she goes on, breathlessly, in a headlong fashion,
as she falls to kissing him in her impulsive way over and over again,
fairly smothering him with the intense love she is showering upon
him--a love that he knows wells up from the very depths of her young
heart--a love which she is too innocent to attempt to try to conceal
from him. No wonder he looks at her askance--wondering how in the world
he is ever to utter the words that he has come to tell her--that he is
there to bid her an eternal farewell!




CHAPTER XL. THE FIRST LOVE.


  “Oh, Love, poor Love, avail
   Thee nothing now thy faiths, thy braveries?
   There is no sun, no bloom; a cold wind strips
   The bitter foam from off the wave where dips
   No more thy prow; thy eyes are hostile eyes;
   The gold is hidden; vain thy tears and cries;
   Oh, Love, poor Love, why didst thou burn thy ships?”

John Dinsmore holds the girl off at arm’s length and looks down into
the sweet, innocent young face with troubled eyes.

“You love me!” he repeated, as though he were not quite sure that he
heard aright.

Jess pushes back the soft black curls from her face and laughs gayly,
and the sound of her voice is like the music of silver bells. She
does not answer his question in words, but nods her dark, curly head
emphatically.

His hands fall from her; he turns abruptly and takes one or two turns
up and down the length of the long drawing-room.

How shall he utter the words to her which he has come here to say? How
shall he tell her that he is there to say good-by to her forever?

“Do you know what I have been thinking ever since I came to this
house?” she asked, as he paused an instant by her side, with the deep,
troubled look on his face which so mystified her.

“No,” he answered, hoarsely, glad that she was about to say something,
for it would give him a moment or two longer in which to come to a
conclusion.

“I was thinking how very stupid I am, and how wonderful it was that you
married a little simpleton like me.”

That was the very opening he needed, to utter that which was weighing
heavily on his mind; but without giving him the opportunity, although
his lips had opened to speak, she went on, blithely:

“I am going to study hard and become very wise, like the lady I am
visiting here. But, oh, I forgot; you do not know Queenie--Mrs. Brown,
I mean; but, dear me, it seems so odd to call her Mrs. anybody, she
is so much more like an unmarried girl. Oh, she is so lovely, and
graceful, and sweet. Do you know, it occurred to me only yesterday that
had you seen her first, even though she is a widow, you might have
fallen in love with her instead of me.”

This was becoming almost unendurable. Who knew better than he the
charms of Queenie?

“I am going to be stately and dignified like she is, and I am going to
be wise and womanly. Do you think you will love me quite as much then
as you do now?”

He could safely answer “Yes,” for he did not love her at all.

“Thank you so much for assuring me of it,” she murmured, seizing his
white hands and covering them with kisses. “Now I shall begin with a
will.”

The girl did not seem to notice the shadow that was growing each moment
still deeper on his face, and the look of despair that was gathering
in his troubled eyes, and the gravity, almost to sternness, that had
settled about his mouth.

Each moment this bright, gay child, who loved him so dearly, and was
telling him so in every word, act and deed, was making the task before
him but the harder.

How would she take it when he told her that she need make no
sacrifices, or study, on his account, for he never intended to see her
again?

“You do not know how much I have thought about you since I left you
that day on the farm,” she went on. “When you faded from my sight in
the distance, though I strained my eyes hard to look back at you,
standing there on the old porch, I bowed my head and wept so piteously
that poor old Lawyer Abbot was in great fear lest my heart should
break. I never knew until then what love, that they talk about, really
was.

“All in a moment it seemed to take a deeper root in my heart--my life
seemed to merge into yours--and I lived with but one thought in my
mind, of the time when you should come for me, and I should never have
to leave you again---never, never, never! And every moment since my
heart has longed for you, cried out for you. You were the last thought
I had when I closed my eyes in sleep; and then I dreamed of you; and my
first thought on awakening was of you--always of you. Is not that the
kind of love which the poets tell about, and which you feel toward me?”

This is the opportunity which he has been waiting for, and he attempts
to grasp it, and get the disagreeable task over. It is the golden
chance he has been so eager for.

Slowly he puts his hands on both of the girl’s shoulders, and looks
down into her beaming, dimpled, happy face, and in a low, trembling
voice he says:

“My little wife”--it is the first time he has called her wife. He has
never before addressed her by an endearing term. It has always been
“Child,” or “little Jess,” before, and every fiber of the young wife’s
being responds to that sweetest of names--“My little wife.”

As John Dinsmore utters these words he sinks down in the chair opposite
her, but the words he is trying to speak rise in his throat and choke
him.

In an instant two soft, plump arms are around his neck, a pair of soft,
warm lips are kissing his death-cold cheek, and a pair of little hands
are caressing him. His child-wife has flung herself into his lap,
exclaiming:

“That is the first time you ever called me wife, and, oh, how sweet it
sounded to my ears.”

John Dinsmore’s heart smote him. He could not utter the words which
would hurl her down from heaven to the darkest of despair just then.

“Let her live in the Paradise of her own creating at least another
day,” he ruminated; and then a still brighter thought occurred to him,
to write to Jess, telling her all. If she wept then, or fainted, or
went mad from grief, he would not be there to witness it. He was not
brave enough to give her her death wound, with the cruel words that
they must part, while she was clinging to him in such rapturous bliss,
covering his face with kisses.

And that was the sight that met Queenie’s gaze as she returned to the
drawing-room a few moments later.

Jess in her husband’s lap, her face pressed close to his.

For a moment Queenie stood as though rooted to the threshold. She had
purposely remained out of the apartment, seeing Jess enter, until he
had time enough to tell her his errand there, and the picture that met
her startled eyes went through her heart like the sharp thrust of a
sword.

“My God! is it possible that he has changed his mind about parting from
her? Does he love her?” was Queenie’s mental cry.

At the sight of the beautiful vision in the doorway, John Dinsmore
springs to his feet, putting his young wife hastily from him.

Jess is blushing like a full-blown rose in June.

“Oh, Mrs. Brown--Queenie--don’t be so terribly shocked, please,” she
cries, dancing to her side and flinging her arms around her. “I am
going to explain something about this gentleman which will surprise
you dreadfully. He is my husband!” And as she utters the words
triumphantly, she steps back and looks at Queenie, cresting her pretty
head sideways, like a young robin.

It is a most embarrassing moment for Dinsmore. He stands pale and
silent, between them, wondering if ever mortal man was placed in such
a wretched predicament. On one side stands the girl he loves, the girl
he wooed and lost on that never-to-be-forgotten summer by the murmuring
sea, and on the other side the girl who loves him, the girl to whom
he is bound fast by marriage bonds, and to whom he owes loyalty and
protection. From deathlike paleness his face flushed hotly.

He longed to seize his hat and rush from the house. In his dilemma fate
favored him. There is a ring at the bell, and the next instant callers
are announced in the sonorous voice of the servant.

John Dinsmore seized this opportunity to make his adieus. He never
afterward remembered just how it was accomplished, or what he said.
He only remembered telling Jess that she should hear from him on the
morrow. The next instant the cold air of the street was blowing on his
face.

He had gone without kissing the quivering mouth of his young
girl-bride. He had not even seen that it was held up to him for a
parting caress.

Queenie noted that fact in triumph.

“It would not take so long to get a divorce from her, and then---- Ah,
Heaven! the one longing of her life would be granted. She would be his
wife.”

Queenie was so carried away with her own thoughts and anticipations
that she was barely conscious that the girl-wife’s arms were once more
thrown about her, and Jess was whispering in her ear:

“Now you know why I could not marry the other one, and did not wish
to see him again. I was already a wife. What do you think of my--my
husband? Is he not adorable?”




CHAPTER XLI. “WAS IT ALL A DREAM?”


  “Mine is an unchanging love,
   Higher than the heights above,
   Deeper than depths beneath,
   Free and faithful, strong as death.”

Many a long hour, while the great city was sleeping that night, Queenie
paced the floor of her boudoir, deeply absorbed in her own turbulent
thoughts.

It had been an exciting day to her, being brought face to face with
her old lover whom she had mourned as dead, and more exciting still to
learn of the barrier which fate had raised between them in the shape
of John Dinsmore’s bride--Jess, the girl who had been living under her
own roof as her guest.

What would Raymond Challoner do, and say, she wondered, when she
informed him that the real John Dinsmore was alive, and more astounding
still, was wedded to the girl whom he was laying his plans to win,
because of her fortune?

What vengeance would the arch-plotter take when he found his grand
scheme for millions lying in ruins at his feet? Queenie feared that he
would not lose an instant in putting John Dinsmore out of the way most
securely, and still have the effrontery to attempt to carry out his
scheme, should it become known to him that the little bride, Jess, did
not know the real identity of the man whom she had wedded. Should she
tell him that John Dinsmore lived, and that Jess was his wife, or not?
That was the troublous question she asked herself over and over again.

“He must not harm one hair of John Dinsmore’s head,” she muttered
fiercely. “For he will be mine as soon as he can free himself from the
ties which now bind him.”

Then her thoughts took another turn. A scheme came to her worthy of the
arch-fiend himself. Yes, it was feasible, and it should be carried out.

It was almost dawn when Queenie threw herself upon her couch. She fell
into a deep sleep, and it was almost noon when she awoke the next day,
tired still, and unrefreshed.

“Was it all a dream?” she muttered, as she rubbed her eyes and gazed at
Jess, who stood by the window in her room, patiently waiting for her to
awaken--Jess, with the happiest smile she had ever seen on that dimpled
young face, a smile as bright as the morning itself.

“You lazy, beautiful queen!” cried the girl, springing to her side,
“how long you are sleeping to-day, and I longing to talk with you. I
felt like awakening you with a shower of kisses.”

Queenie drew back from her embrace with repellent coldness.

Down in the depths of her heart she hated with a deadly hatred this
girl who had the right to kiss the face of the man whom she loved, and
who bore his name.

“What is the matter, Queenie? Are you not well?” exclaimed Jess, with
earnest solicitude. “Why, your hands are like ice; even your lips are
cold.”

“I have a headache. If you don’t mind, I’d rather be alone for a little
while,” she replied, abruptly.

Without another word Jess turned slowly and quitted the boudoir,
wondering greatly at the change of manner of her new-found friend, and
wondering if she had possibly done anything to offend her.

But upon reaching her own room Jess forgot very quickly all about
Queenie and her grievance, in giving herself up to her delicious
daydreams of the future that awaited her with the reappearance of her
handsome, dignified husband.

“Oh, how I love him,” the girl murmured, resting her dimpled cheek
against her pink palms. “It seems as though I had only just commenced
to live to-day. He ought to be here soon now. He said he would come on
the morrow, and then----”

Her thoughts were rudely interrupted by the entrance of Queenie, who
came direct to the window where she sat, and laid a white hand lightly
on the girl’s arm.

“You are come to tell that he--my husband--is here!” cried Jess,
tremulously, her face flushing with unconcealed delight.

Queenie bent over and raised the dimpled chin in her hand, looking
searchingly down into the fair, happy young face, and then she
answered, slowly:

“I wish to Heaven I could tell you so, my poor dear.”

“Why, what can you mean, Queenie?” cried Jess, springing to her feet, a
premonition of coming evil rushing over her heart.

“Can you bear a great shock, my love?” murmured Queenie, in a low
voice, tightening her hold of the girl’s arm. “Are you brave enough to
hear something that will be a great blow, a great sorrow to you?”

Jess looked at her in affright. Her two little hands clutch at
Queenie’s skirts, while her eyes, like two burning flames, seem to
devour the face of the false friend.

“If it is something about my--husband, tell me quick!” she breathes
hoarsely, “for the suspense is killing me.”

“I would to Heaven that it was not my lot to break the pitiful news to
you, Jess, but perhaps I can do it better than any one else.”

“Yes, yes; go on, go on. I am sure it is something about my husband,”
whispers Jess in intense excitement.

Queenie nods, and clasps the two ice-cold hands of Jess in her own,
while she prepares to utter the death-warrant to the girl standing so
innocent and so helpless before her--at her mercy.

“Little Jess, I pity you with all my heart,” she begins, “and my heart
bleeds for you. I cannot keep the truth back from you an instant
longer. Something has happened to your husband.”

“He is hurt!” shrieked Jess, wildly, clutching at her heart as she
gulps out the choking words.

“He met with an accident as he was leaving here, and he is--dead!”
whispers Queenie.

The words have scarcely left her lips ere Jess falls like a log at her
feet.

Dead! Queenie thinks at first, but as she bends over her, she finds to
her disappointment that is but a swoon.

For a moment she stands gazing down at her evil work with a fiendish
smile curling her lips.

“This is the first step I have taken in the plot to part this girl
most effectually from the man I love, and have set myself to win,”
she muttered in a hard voice, adding: “Why should I not? For he loves
me--not her.”

She hears the maid’s step along the corridor, and hurries to the door
to intercept her.

“The same gentleman who called yesterday,” thought the maid under her
breath, as she presented Mr. John Dinsmore’s card to her mistress,
saying aloud: “The gentleman asked to see Miss Jess.”

“Very well,” returned the beautiful young widow, her hand trembling in
spite of her apparent calmness, as she took the bit of pasteboard.

“She will lie there, in just that condition until long after my
interview with him is ended,” she muttered. “Still it is always wise to
take every possible precaution.”

So saying, as she glided from the apartment, she turned and locked the
door noiselessly, and slipped the key into her pocket.

On her way down to the drawing-room she paused long enough in her own
apartment to secure a letter which she had spent long hours the night
before in writing.

In the drawing-room below John Dinsmore was pacing up and down
impatiently enough at the delay, for he was sure his little wife would
fairly fly down to his arms upon learning he was there.

Jess’ reception of him the day before, and her acknowledgment of her
love for himself, had fairly carried his heart by storm. He could not
doubt but that other love affair had been brought about by a mistaken
fancy on the girl’s part, and that her affection for himself was true
love, the first and only time she had really loved.

The peep he had had into her heart had been a revelation to him, and
then, and then only, he realized an amazing truth, that his own heart
answered that love--responded to it with an intenseness that startled
him with its power.

“Thank Heaven that I did not tell her yesterday that the object of my
visit was to inform her that we must part; that I intended to divorce
her. Great God! I must have been mad to think of flinging aside so
ruthlessly a heart of such pure gold,” he ruminated. “I am thankful,
indeed, that I knew my own heart in time. Instead of telling her that
we must part, I will tell her that I am come to take her away with me,
and that we shall never be parted more, and that I love her even more
fondly than she loves me, and that henceforth our lives shall be one
long, sweet dream of bliss, that her happiness shall be my care, and a
lifetime of fond devotion shall repay her for giving her sweet, bright
self to my keeping.”

Would she never come to him? Oh, how the moments seemed to drag, he
longed so to clasp Jess in his arms, and give her the first kiss of
love, burning, passionate love, that he had ever pressed upon her
lips--and she his bride.

He almost believed that his love had developed into idolatry for Jess,
his sweet girl-bride.




CHAPTER XLII. THE PLOT THICKENS.


  “I believe love, pure and true
   Is to the soul a sweet, immortal dew
     That gem life’s petals in its hours of dusk.
   The waiting angels see and recognize
   The rich crown-jewels, love, of Paradise,
     When life falls from us like a withered husk.”

As John Dinsmore instinctively turned toward the door, the silk
portières were swept aside with a white, jeweled hand, but his
disappointment was great, for, instead of beholding Jess, he saw
Queenie, in her long, trailing robes of black, standing on the
threshold.

He greeted her constrainedly, for he noticed the heightened color
that flashed into her face, crimsoning it from brow to chin, and the
dazzling smile of welcome on her lips.

Queenie swept into the room and up to his side with the graceful,
gliding motion peculiar to her, and which he had always admired so
greatly.

Then he noticed that she held something in her hand--a letter.

“You expected to see your wife,” she began, and then hesitated as
though at a loss how to proceed.

“Yes,” he answered, and she saw him give a sudden start and turn pale,
as he quickly asked:

“Is she not--well?”

A sudden fire leaped into Queenie’s eyes at his solicitude over Jess,
and it hardened her heart toward him for being so interested in any
human being save herself. She felt no remorse for what she was about to
do; no sorrow for the blow her hand was about to inflict.

No one would have dreamed that the sympathy she assumed in the
expression of her face as she looked up at him was far from being
the real state of her feelings. No one would ever have imagined that
beneath her calm demeanor her heart was rent with a war of dark, angry
passions, the outcome of a love which she realized was hopeless, by
the cold, distant greeting he had given her. She felt within her heart
and soul that he was there to claim Jess and take her away with him to
happiness and love, instead of being there to inform her that he wished
to part from her. Queenie’s keen intuition, her knowledge of men and
the world, told her that.

Slowly she held up her white, jeweled hand with the letter in it,
saying, gently:

“The bearers of unwelcome messages often share the fate of the messages
they bring. Do not let me be so unfortunate, Joh--Mr. Dinsmore.”

Still he did not answer; his eyes were riveted on the letter she held,
which he could see bore his name.

“This is for you,” she said, gently, “but ere you open it, let me say a
few words to you.”

Again he bowed his fine, handsome head, wondering what she could have
to say to him, and also what Jess could have written to him about, for
he believed he recognized the handwriting upon the envelope, and his
heart was on fire to tear it open and devour its sweet contents.

“Last evening Jess had a caller--a gentleman,” began Queenie, slowly,
pretending not to notice the violent start John Dinsmore gave. “He
remained an hour or more, and after he left, and Jess had returned to
her own room, which is opposite mine, I saw that she was strangely
agitated, and yet extremely jubilant--hilariously so.

“She did not come into my boudoir to chat, as has been her custom since
she has been my guest here, saying she had a letter to write. That was
the last I saw of her, as I kissed her good-night and left her.

“This morning one of the servants handed me this letter, saying that
Miss Jess, as they called her, had given this to them the night before
at a late hour, requesting that it should be given to me to place in
your hands when you should come to-day. I will retire into the library
while you read it at your leisure.”

The next moment John Dinsmore found himself standing alone in the
luxurious drawing-room with Jess’ letter in his hand.

“Why should his little bride write to him, instead of telling him
anything she had to say in person?” he wondered, vaguely, and with
the letter still held unopened in his hand he asked himself who Jess’
caller of the previous evening could have been. But quite as soon as
the thought shaped itself in his mind, he came to the conclusion that
it must have been Lawyer Abbot. No doubt the letter was to inform him
that she had confessed her marriage to the old lawyer, and begged him
to send her word that he was not so very angry, ere she ventured to
come to him.

He broke the seal and drew forth the letter. He had seen but one of
Jess’ letters before, the one which had reached him when he was lying
sick unto death from the outcome of the duel at Newport, consequently
he could not recollect the chirography very clearly, save that it was
in an unformed, straggling, girlish hand--the same as this appeared to
be.

As John Dinsmore’s eyes ran rapidly over the first few lines, the blood
in his veins turned as cold as ice, and a blood-red mist seemed to
sweep across his vision.

The letter ran as follows:

  “MY HUSBAND: When you are reading what I am now writing, I shall be
  flying far away from you. I will tell you now by the medium of pen
  and paper what I was too much of a coward to tell you yesterday in
  person, and that is, that our marriage was a terrible mistake, and I
  am rueing it most bitterly, especially since last evening.

  “At that time some one came to call upon me. I might just as well
  tell you frankly who that some one was--the lover with whom I broke
  faith when I so thoughtlessly, on the spur of the moment, sealed a
  bitter fate for myself by marrying you. We had quarreled, and I,
  well, to be truthful, I married you just to make him suffer, but the
  words were scarcely uttered which bound me to you ere I rued it most
  bitterly, though I did not betray my grief to you by word or act.

  “Well, my old lover came, and I--I do not ask your pity for my
  weakness, for I realize fully that I do not deserve it. I knew that I
  could not live my life out if he went from me again, though I knew I
  was bound to you. Well, he felt the same toward me that I felt toward
  him, and we both agreed to brave the world for love--and each other.

  “I gathered my few articles together, and--as I have said, by the
  time you are reading these lines I will be far away with the man I
  love.

  “I should not blame you if you were to get a divorce from me at once.
  I realize that this admission from me gives you the proper grounds
  for it. Indeed, I should be thankful if you would, for then I shall
  be free to marry the man who already has my heart. I hope you will
  find forgiveness for me in that big, noble heart of yours.

  “Forget me, and that I ever came into your life, and be happy, as I
  feel sure you will be, in some other girl’s love.

  “I have nothing more to say, except that I hope you will not search
  for me, for it will be useless. You can never, never find me. All
  that I ask from you is to be let alone. I have followed the dictates
  of my own heart, and that must be my reason for the step I am to take.

  “Again I urge that you make no attempt to discover my whereabouts.
  Thanking you in advance for complying with my earnest request in this
  respect, I sign myself for the first and last time.

  “YOUR WIFE JESS.”

For some moments after he had finished this cruel epistle, John
Dinsmore sat staring at it like one suddenly bereft of reason. Little
Jess gone! eloped with a former lover! He could scarcely believe that
he had read the written lines aright. He told himself that he must be
laboring under some mad delusion.

Over and over again he read the fatal words, until every line was
burned in letters of fire indelibly into his brain.

He passed his cold, trembling hands over his brow. Great beads of
perspiration were standing out on it, and his veins were like knotted
whipcords.

Little Jess, who only yesterday had clung to him with loving words and
kisses, awakening all the love that had lain dormant in his heart and
soul, had fled from him. He could almost as easily have looked for the
world to come suddenly to an end, and all time, light, hope and life
to be suddenly blighted and turned into chaos and darkness!

In that moment of bitter pain he thought of lines he had read only
the day before in a book which he had seen on the drawing-room table,
while he was awaiting the coming of Jess. They recurred to him now with
crushing force:

  “I met a kindred heart, and that heart to me said: ‘Come;’
   Mine went out to meet it, but was lost in sudden gloom.
   Whither wander all these fair things, to some land beyond life’s sea?
   Is there nothing glad and lasting in this weary world for me?”

Never until that moment did John Dinsmore realize how deeply he had
learned to love the girlish bride who had just fled from him, crushing
his heart and wrecking his life so cruelly.

For the second time in his life he had been ruthlessly hurt by the
woman to whom he had allowed his honest heart to go out in abounding
love.

He heard a rustle beside him, and raising his death-white face quickly,
he saw Queenie standing before him.

“I know all, John--Mr. Dinsmore,” she murmured, “and I pity you from
the depths of my heart. If I could give my life to bring her back to
you, if you love her, I would gladly do it. And yet, she’s not worthy
of such terrible grief as you are enduring.”

Alas! in that hour of his bitter woe, how sweet was Queenie’s sympathy,
which was indeed balm to his wounded, bleeding heart.




CHAPTER XLIII. THE LOVE THAT WILL NOT DIE.


  “Oh, answer, love, my pleading!
     The precious moments pass;
   And I long these waters o’er
     May come no more, alas!
   Ah, while to-night is left us,
     It should not fly in vain.
   Come forth this once, lest fate decrees
     We never meet again!
   I wait, my heart’s adored one,
     Beneath the moon’s bright beams.
   Come--come, it is the hour that brings
     The time for lovers’ dreams!”

In after years, when John Dinsmore looked back at that moment, it
always seemed like a memory of a hideous nightmare, standing there with
Jess’ letter in his shaking hand; the letter in which she told him
that she, his wife, had eloped with a former lover. In that hour the
sympathy of Queenie seemed like balm to his bleeding heart.

“Mr. Dinsmore,” she said, in that sweet, smooth, silvery voice of hers,
that had always had the power to thrill him to the heart’s core, “my
heart is bleeding for you. What can I say, what can I do to comfort
you?”

He sank into the nearest seat, covering his face with his shaking
hands. Queenie advanced a step nearer, and her soft, white hands, cool
and white as lily leaves, fell on his bowed head lightly.

“I know, I can understand how deeply your pride is wounded,” she went
on, hurriedly. “But instead of wasting one thought over her, you should
be rejoicing at getting rid of her so easily--remembering that her
action sets you free from the bond which galled you, leaves you free to
woo and wed one whom you can love. Do you not realize it?

“She was never a fit companion for you,” continued Queenie, eagerly;
“you knew that. You should never have expected anything else from a
girl such as she was--a wild, gypsyish creature, without even a name
to face the world with. Of course she came from a source where her
parents dared not own her, and one should not be surprised that she has
developed evil tendencies; it is easy to surmise that they are bred
in the bone, and she acted upon them at the first opportunity which
presented. I predict that she will reach the lowest level that such a
low-born creature----”

The sentence never was finished. With a bound John Dinsmore sprang to
his feet, his face white as death, his eyes blazing like coals of fire.

“Stop, madam!” he cried, in a hoarse voice. “Not another word, I
command you. Remember it is my wife whom you are reviling so cruelly!”
and he towered before her, the incarnation of cold, stern, haughty
anger.

For a moment only Queenie loses her self-possession, the next instant
her face is wreathed in a cruel sneer, as she answers, defiantly:

“Am I mad, or do my ears deceive me? Are you really championing the
cause of the girl who has betrayed you so shamefully? made your name,
of which you were so proud, a byword for the sensational press when
they learn what has happened? Most men would resent her action with all
the pride in their natures, and despise her accordingly; being glad to
be rid of such a----”

“Again I cry hold!” cut in John Dinsmore, in ringing, sonorous tones.
“I will not hear another disparaging word of the girl who bears my
name!”

“I suppose that you will search for her, and when you have found her,
you will forgive her freak of mad folly, take her back to your heart
and home, and be happy ever afterward, as the story-books say.”

“That is precisely my intention,” announced John Dinsmore, coolly,
and in a determined voice. “The fault was mine. I alone am to blame
for what has transpired. I wedded her, and instead of cherishing the
impulsive child as I should have done, I sent her from me--cast her out
a prey to just such vipers as the one who has crossed her path, and led
her from the right path. She was young, and craved and needed love and
protection, neither of which she received from me; the lesson I have
learned is a most bitter one. I will spend my life in trying to find
my little Jess, and when I have found her, I will atone to her for my
fatal mistake in sending her from me.”

As Queenie listened, all in a moment the realization that he meant that
he would never be anything to herself swept with full force over her
heart.

“John Dinsmore,” she cried, pantingly, “you must not search for her;
let her go where she will!” and with a flame of crimson rushing over
her face from chin to brow, she whispered: “If you will you shall have
me--and my love! Fate parted us two, who were intended for each other,
once before; let us not let her part us a second time!”

“I am sorry to speak harshly to a lady,” he returned; “but you force
the words from my lips, and therefore you must hear them; and not only
hear, but heed them.

“You can never be any more to me than you are at the present moment,
madam. I acknowledge that there was a time when such words as you have
just uttered would have filled me with the keenest rapture; but that
time has long since passed; for you no longer fill the remotest niche
in my heart. My love died for you long ago, and to-night my respect
goes with it; for the woman who would counsel me to turn from my wedded
wife, no matter what she has done, and find consolation with her, is
one whom I do not desire even to know.”

As he uttered these words he strode from the room, leaving Queenie
staring after him, the very picture of a fiend incarnate, with her eyes
blazing like two coals of yellow fire, and her face and lips bloodless.

“Foiled!” she shrieked. “Foiled! and I had set my heart and soul upon
winning him, and the way seemed so easy!”

But one thought occurred to her; if it was indeed so, she would take a
terrible vengeance upon him, a vengeance that he would never forget, or
get over to his dying day.

She made up her mind that she would strike at his heart through Jess,
for whom he was going to search the wide world over.

“You may search, but you will never find her, John Dinsmore!” she
cried, hoarsely, beating her breast fiercely with her clinched hands.
“I will look to that. You are parted as truly as though the grave
yawned between you!”

When she reached her boudoir, and a little later looked in at Jess, she
found her still lying in the same dead faint upon the floor.

She bent over the girl, gazing long and bitterly at the lovely,
upturned young face, her eyes glowing luridly as she noted how perfect
was the loveliness of her every feature.

“Yes, he has learned that he loves you, when it is too late!” she
muttered, catching her breath hard. “I will strike his heart through
you!”

She was not long in maturing her plans; she set to work to revive
the girl without calling any of the servants to assist her in the
operation, believing what they did not know they could never repeat to
any one.

Her labors were soon rewarded by seeing Jess open her large, dark eyes
slowly.

“What is it, Queenie?” she murmured, vaguely; then, in the next breath,
before her companion could vouchsafe a reply, she cried bitterly:
“Oh, Father in Heaven, I remember all now--the awful intelligence you
brought me, that my darling husband, to whom I was to go to-morrow,
is dead--killed by an awful accident! Oh, God pity me, how can I ever
bear it? I had loved him so well, with all the strength of my heart and
soul!”

To an enemy less relentless than the beautiful fiend who bent over her,
the ghastly change in the lovely young face, looking so appealingly up
into her own, would have drawn forth pity.

If she had had her own way, she would have let the girl die then and
there of a broken heart; but that was not a part of the programme
she had laid out for herself. It seemed that she was not to win John
Dinsmore and his fortune, and her funds were running terribly low; the
only way that she knew of to gain a share of the Dinsmore millions,
which had slipped by her, was to aid Raymond Challoner to wed this
girl, Jess, just as soon as her grief was sufficiently assuaged to
allow her to be talked--even coerced--into it.

What the outcome of the affair would be she did not know or care. They
would have a lively time recovering her share of the wealth, if the
nefarious scheme ever came to light.

She resolved that it would never do to tell Raymond Challoner that
John Dinsmore was alive, and had been in New York; and, furthermore,
to acquaint him with the startling information that Jess had met and
wedded John Dinsmore under the name of Mr. Moore.

She would keep all that from Raymond Challoner; what he did not know
would not worry him.

And last, but by no means least, as soon as Jess was in a fit condition
to be prevailed upon by argument, or persuasion, to keep the past a
profound secret, and marry the man to whom she was engaged, to secure
the Dinsmore millions from going to waste, it should be accomplished.

Queenie determined that if she could not wed John Dinsmore and secure
his fortune one way, it should be done in another manner.




CHAPTER XLIV. THE WAYS OF PROVIDENCE.


There was another thing of which Queenie was equally convinced, and
that was that the safest place for Jess, for the present, was beneath
her own roof. John Dinsmore would, of course, never dream of looking
for her there.

She knew full well that he would not come near her home, therefore, she
did not fear a meeting between Raymond Challoner and him.

Queenie was not surprised when Raymond Challoner presented himself
at her home the following afternoon, impatient to know what progress
she was making with her arguments to induce Jess to reconsider her
dismissal of himself and his suit; and very anxious to have an
interview with the girl.

“That will be impossible for the present,” declared Queenie; “for she
has worked herself up into a state bordering almost on hysteria;
indeed, she is so bad that I was obliged to call in a doctor to attend
her, and his instructions were that she must be kept perfectly quiet;
nothing whatever of an exciting nature must disturb her, or the result
would be a serious case of brain fever.”

Raymond Challoner bit his lip with the most intense vexation.

“By the eternal, luck seems to be working dead against me!” he cried.
“I am almost strapped as to cash--I must marry that confounded contrary
girl, and without delay, too, to secure that fortune. You know delays
are dangerous!”

“Am I not equally as anxious? I am in the same position financially as
yourself; my funds are horribly low, and your marrying this girl, and
securing the Dinsmore fortune, which you have promised to divide with
me as compensation for my services, is everything I have to depend
upon; so why should I not expedite matters to the fullest extent of my
power?” she demanded.

“With your woman’s wit, you ought to be able to arrange matters
somehow,” he persisted, doggedly.

“I will do the very best I can; that is all that I can say,” she
responded, and he was obliged to let matters rest in that way. He took
a reluctant leave, with the understanding that he was not to call again
until he was sent for, which Queenie declared should be the first
moment in which she had Jess’ promise that she would see him.

And Queenie meant what she said. For decency’s sake she allowed a week
to pass since she had informed Jess of her husband’s tragic death, ere
she put her scheme in motion.

At the end of that week Queenie took the girl in hand.

“This will never do, my dear,” she said. “You must take the punishment
which has been meted out to you meekly.”

“Punishment!” echoed Jess, putting her dark curls back from her
tear-stained face with her little, trembling hands. “What have I ever
done to offend Heaven, that I should deserve punishment? That is the
wrong word for it, you meant affliction.”

“I meant exactly what I said, my dear,” returned Queenie, softly. “It
is my firm belief that the Lord meant to punish you for flinging aside
so ruthlessly the solemn wishes of the dead!” she added, solemnly and
impressively.

Jess looked up into her face with bewildered, tear-stained eyes,
murmuring faintly:

“Still I do not comprehend.”

“You certainly ought not to need me to refresh your memory in regard to
the fact that you were in solemn duty bound to wed him whom the man who
thought enough of you to leave half of his fortune to desired you to
marry.”

“But I did not love him, Queenie,” sobbed the girl, piteously, “and I
did love the man whom I married.

“Go where I would, his face was always before me; it smiled up at me
from the hearts of the flowers over which I bent, it looked at me from
the dancing waves of the rippling brook. I saw it framed in the fleecy
clouds when I looked up at the blue sky, and from the golden stars when
the night fell, shrouding the world in impenetrable darkness.

“Oh, Queenie, I often wonder if any other girl in this whole wide world
has ever loved as fondly and as dearly as I loved the handsome, noble
gentleman to whom God seemed to consecrate me when I became his bride.
Ah, why should God punish me, and desire me to marry another when I
loved my husband as devotedly as that?”

“God’s motives are not for us to question; it seems that He did,”
replied Queenie, tersely, adding, after a seemingly thoughtful pause:
“Do you know that I think His anger can only be assuaged by your
carrying out His design yet?”

She knew by the bewildered look in Jess’ eyes that she did not in the
least comprehend the hint she had just given her.

“I consider it my duty to speak plainly to you, Jess,” she said. “I
am quite sure that your husband was removed for the purpose of your
carrying out yet the provisions of that will.”

“Oh, no, no, no!” cried the girl, wildly. “I would not marry the best
man that ever walked the earth; for me there is but one love, and
therefore but one husband!”

“There is another matter to be considered,” said Queenie. “Do you want
to go out into the world penniless, and earn your own living, which you
surely must do if you persist in refusing the rich gifts the gods offer
you? It is a question which you must not decide rashly.”

“I do not care for the Dinsmore millions!” sobbed the girl. “I can get
along without them. Please do not say any more to me on the subject,
Queenie, my poor heart is so sore.”

“There is just one thing more that I must call your attention to, which
you seem to have forgotten entirely,” Queenie went on, pitilessly; “and
that is, even if you are perfectly indifferent in the matter, you still
should remember that in pursuing the course you persist in adopting,
you are not only injuring your own prospects, but you are consigning to
a life of misery and toil another, the man whom the elder Mr. Dinsmore
intended should enjoy half of his great fortune.

“Think long and seriously, Jess, ere you consign one whose only fault
is loving you too well to a life of poverty and misery. It would be
better far to give your life up to the noble purpose of making another
happy, even though your heart is not in what you do.

“In a fortnight he will come here to see you, and will ask for your
final answer. I repeat, think long and earnestly ere you say him nay.
He need never know what took place while you were at the farm those
few weeks. In fact, I would counsel that you keep it carefully from
his knowledge. Let that part of your book of life be a sealed chapter,
which no human eyes may scan. Why tell him, and make him miserable,
when silence is wisest and best, since it tends to his contentment and
peace of mind for all time?

“I leave you to think it over carefully, Jess. Surely you are too noble
to consign the one who loves you so well to the bitterest of poverty.
He does not know how to cope with it; he has always looked upon the
Dinsmore fortune as his, some day; therefore he is not equipped to
fight for his daily bread during the remainder of his life. If life
and love are all over for you, consecrate your future to doing good
deeds, and surely this is one.”

So saying, she left the girl to her own pitiful reflections. Can it be
wondered at, by dint of constantly holding this aspect of the case up
before the girl’s troubled eyes, that slowly but surely she began to
influence the girl, who was scarcely more than a child in her ideas,
that it was her duty to sacrifice herself to save the man who was
co-heir to Blackheath Hall from a life of poverty.

It was with many bitter tears that at length Jess sobbed out that she
would do exactly what Queenie advised. Life, hope and love were all
over for her, it did not matter much what her future was.

“Your lover of the old days will be here to-morrow,” announced Queenie,
at length, “and shall I make his heart glad by telling him that you
relent, and that matters will be between you as they were when you were
down on the plantation in Louisiana; that you will meet him as your
affianced husband?”

Jess covered her face with her two little hands, which shook like aspen
leaves, and nodded dumbly. She could not have said “yes” to have saved
her life; she tried to utter the word, but it stuck in her throat and
choked her.




CHAPTER XLV. NAMING THE DAY.


Raymond Challoner lost no time in acting upon Queenie’s advice. The
very next afternoon he presented himself at her home, and Queenie
herself went to fetch Jess at once.

“How shall I ever go down to the drawing-room to see him!” cried Jess,
distractedly, as she clung to her false friend with death-cold hands;
“if he speaks to me of love, or marriage, I am sure I shall fall in a
swoon at his feet.”

“That is not being brave,” retorted Queenie, impatiently, “you promised
me faithfully that you would put the past from you, and try to believe
that it was but a dream; this is not carrying out your word.”

Jess straightened herself up with apparent difficulty, the awful pallor
still upon her face. How she made her way down the stairway, she never
afterward quite remembered, so strong was the feeling within her that
she would swoon with each step.

Raymond Challoner advanced to greet her in his jaunty, inimitable,
graceful manner.

“Little Jess!” he cried, holding out both hands in greeting, “words
fail to express to you how glad I am to see you.”

Her white lips parted, and her large, dark, startled eyes looked away
from the eager blue ones in much trepidation. She murmured some faint
words which he could not quite catch.

“Why, how changed you are, little Jess!” he cried, holding her off
at arm’s length and looking in puzzled wonder down at her fair,
marvelously beautiful face. “New York and the society of our mutual
friend Queenie seem to have metamorphosed you completely. You left me
a romp of a girl, I find you a woman; there is something in your eyes,
in your face, that I have never seen there before, and I am puzzled to
know what it is.”

He saw her flush and then turn deadly pale under his keen, searching
scrutiny.

“You are a thousand times more beautiful, and therefore more lovable
than when we last met,” he cried, enthusiastically. “I regretted from
the bottom of my heart that they had let you slip off to New York
without my knowledge, or approval, but I am obliged to confess that it
has done wonders for you, my Jess--wonders.”

“How could you leave me in that reckless fashion?” he went on,
reproachfully. “You struck a cruel blow at my heart by doing so, and a
still more cruel blow when you wrote me that you intended to break our
engagement. Why, little girl, I was sick for weeks from the effects of
it, praying to die, I fought bitterly against allowing them to cure me;
that will show you how completely I was wrapped up in your sweet self.

“The bitterest drop in my cup of woe was that they would not tell me
where you had gone, in accordance with some foolish promise given. It
seemed like a stroke of fate that I should come to New York, and in
coming to visit an old friend stumble directly into the house where you
were visiting. Do you not agree with me that it was indeed fate? If it
had not been intended that we should be reunited, I would not have been
able to discover where my pearl had hidden herself.

“But, dear me, come and sit down in this sunshiny bay window, my little
Jess, that I may have a better look at my newly recovered treasure; you
are now so royally, regally beautiful, that I can scarcely believe you
are one and the same little Jess whom I met in the wilds of Louisiana
that eventful September morning, which seems long months ago, though it
is in reality not so very long ago.”

During the call, which seemed long and tedious to Jess, who was
wondering if he would never, never go, her companion did all the
talking, the girl barely answering in monosyllables, but he attributed
this to bashfulness, though that was a trait in her character that he
had not discovered during his brief sojourn at Blackheath Hall.

“With your permission, Jess,” he said at length, “I should like to talk
about our wedding; when shall it take place, my own love?”

“Oh, I don’t know!” cried the girl, distractedly, “do not mention it
to me--until the very last moment--and let it be as far off as you
possibly can.”

His brow darkened.

“That is not a very kind speech, Jess,” he remarked, with considerable
pique, “and does not speak very well for the depths of love you shall
bear the man to whom you have plighted your troth.”

She looked up at him appealingly. It seemed to her if he uttered
another word on the subject she would go mad. How could she listen to
words of love or marriage from another’s lips when her heart lay buried
in the grave of the man she had loved so passionately, with all the
strength of her nature?

But she knew if she made the sacrifice which Queenie had impressed upon
her was her solemn duty, she must make no outcry, utter no word of
protestation against the marriage, or when it was to take place.

“I know that you spoke in jest, my sweetheart,” Ray Challoner went on,
smoothly, “to think otherwise would be to drive me mad, my heart is so
entirely yours.”

“Forgive me,” answered Jess, bravely, choking down a great sob that
threatened to break forth and betray the state of her feelings.

She listened like one in a far-off troubled dream while he talked to
her of his plans for the future, and ended by praying her to name the
day when he should claim her as his own.

“I--do not know,” murmured the girl, wearily; “I--I will leave
everything to you, Mr. Dinsmore,” and if he had not been so jubilant
over the victory and the fortune so near his grasp, he would have
noticed the suspicion of tears in her lovely, dark, mournful,
despairing eyes.

“Then I say, let it take place at once, my own,” he declared, “the
sooner the better, say a week from to-day!”

Jess shuddered, as with a sudden chill, but she kept control of her
nerves by a great effort. He must not see how obnoxious the very
thought of marriage with him was to her.

She wondered vaguely how she was to pass the rest of her life with him
when she found a few hours so intolerable as to almost drive her mad.

“Your silence gives sweet consent, my own charming little bride to be,”
he cried, exultantly, and it was with difficulty that he restrained
himself from embracing her then and there.

He took his leave soon after with that matter settled completely to his
satisfaction, the ceremony was to be performed just a week from that
day. He would have named the morrow, but that he was sure Jess would be
suspicious that there was something wrong in his intense eagerness to
claim her. Of all things he must avoid raising her suspicions.

He was anxious to get away from her, and celebrate his victory over the
outcome of his desperate and daring plan for a fortune, by indulging in
as much champagne as he could stand, for once in his life; for there
would soon be an end to reckless indulgence, at least for a time.
Until the Dinsmore fortune was within his grasp, and he had turned it
into cash, he would be obliged to play the part of a model husband.

“She is a thousand times more beautiful than ever,” he muttered, as he
walked briskly down the avenue, “but her every action shows me that
she abhors me, simply that and nothing else. And because of that, I
feel the demon that is in me rising to the surface. I hate her for her
coldness toward me and her pride, which will ever be an insurmountable
barrier between us. I will marry you, my proud, haughty Jess, and after
the knot is tied which makes me your lord and master, I will set my
heel upon your white neck, crush that heart of yours, without mercy,
and make life itself a torture to you. I will take a glorious revenge
upon you for all the indignities you have heaped upon me, I promise you
that.”

Finding himself opposite a fashionable café he entered it, and soon
finished the bottle of champagne they brought him, another bottle was
as quickly dispatched; and in the best of humor with himself and the
world, he began to look about him, as to who made up the fashionable
throng filing into the place, in hopes that he might discover some boon
companion of other days, who would share with him another bottle of the
shining, sparkling beverage which had already gone to his brain.

He was getting jovial, and that was the danger signal which should have
warned Raymond Challoner to desist then and there from indulging in any
more of his dearest foe--sparkling champagne. Already he had begun to
see two waiters filling his glass instead of one.

“Not a soul I know in the entire room,” he muttered, staring around
disconsolately, “now that is annoying; I would like some one to keep me
company.”

Suddenly his attention was drawn to a gentleman who, with two
companions, was watching him furtively from a convenient point across
the room.

“Wonder where I have seen that face!” muttered Challoner, “can’t think
to save my neck.”

His memory refused to aid him.

The gentleman was--John Dinsmore.




CHAPTER XLVI. OLD FRIENDS MEET.


When John Dinsmore had left the home of Queenie, after learning of the
supposed flight of Jess, his bride, his avowed intention was to shake
the dust of New York from his feet forever, and to wander on the face
of the earth until he should find her whom he had learned, all too
late, was dearer to him than his very heart’s blood.

So intent was he upon his own bitter, despairing thoughts, he failed
to notice the two young men who had stopped short at sight of him,
astonishment and delight depicted on their faces. He would have passed
them by unheeded, they both saw, and with one accord, each sprang
forward, laying a detaining hand on his shoulders, which brought him to
an unceremonious standstill.

“John Dinsmore, and in the flesh, by all that is wonderful!” they
cried, simultaneously.

With an exclamation of joy Dinsmore drew back and looked into the faces
of his two devoted friends, Jerry Gaines and Ballou, the artist. And
John was certainly as much overjoyed to see them as they were to once
more behold him.

“I almost imagine I shall wake up on the morrow and find this encounter
but a wild delusion of the overwrought brain, as you novelists put it,”
laughed Gaines, with tears in his blue eyes as he still continued to
wring John’s hand, “but come into this restaurant around the corner,
and we will have a rousing reunion, and you shall tell us what you have
been doing with yourself, and why you allowed your tried and true old
friends to spend so much grief over you, mourning you as dead.”

“Yes,” said Ballou; “you must come, John; it is not possible that you
are contemplating refusing Jerry’s request. We must get somewhere out
of the teeth of this howling storm. I don’t possess fur-lined garments,
consequently it is going through me like a knife. Are you with us?”

“As you will, boys,” replied John Dinsmore, and they proceeded at once
to the place designated, a restaurant where the “Trinity” had been in
the habit of dining in the past, and where Gaines and Ballou still came
to get the most for their spare change.

“It is my turn to pay the bill to-night,” said John, the first smile
that his face had known for months lighting up his grave face. “You
remember the day I left New York last--it would have been my turn to
put up for the spread.”

“Not so, my boy,” laughed Gaines. “I have had a streak of luck to-day,
and I insist upon paying the bill. If you feel so very liberal, you
shall do the pretty act to-morrow night.”

It was during the meal that John Dinsmore recounted to his two old
friends all that had taken place since the memorable day they packed
his valise for him, and sent him South, from Newport, with the double
object of regaining his health and looking at the little Louisiana
heiress at Blackheath Hall.

“Why, your meeting the little Jess, after all, and marrying her out of
hand, without going near Blackheath Hall, and she not dreaming of your
real identity, sounds like a chapter from a novel. By George! what a
capital story it would make!”

“The climax to it is quite unsavory, though,” replied John Dinsmore,
and in answer to the looks of astonishment on his companions’ faces, he
drew forth the letter from his breast pocket, into which he had crushed
it, and in a low, husky voice read its contents slowly aloud to them.

“Eloped with an old lover!” echoed Ballou, amazedly, while Jerry Gaines
asked in a tone which he strove not to appear excited: “What was the
address you read, of the house where she was visiting, John?”

He re-read the address, giving the street and number.

Both Gaines and Ballou turned and looked at each other fixedly.

“Isn’t that the address of the young widow who married the supposedly
rich old miser Brown for his millions, and got beautifully left for
her pains--finding herself next door to a pauper on the reading of the
will?”

“It appears so,” replied Gaines, knitting his brows in deep thought,
then suddenly he leaned over and touched Ballou on the arm, saying:

“Do you know I have a very odd idea? You remember the young fellow whom
we afterward recognized as he was coming out of that house, just as we
were about to enter to learn the particulars of that will, and get a
chance to talk with and sketch the beautiful young widow?”

“Yes; I have every reason to remember him,” nodded Ballou, in a
peculiar voice, adding: “Well, what of him?”

“I believe that he is the infernal scoundrel who has eloped with John’s
little bride--for the reason that I went past the place the following
afternoon, and saw him at the drawing-room window talking to just such
a young girl as I now remember little Jess to be from the picture she
sent to John while he lay ill at Newport, and which we saw.”

“You know the villain!” exclaimed John, springing from his seat
trembling with excitement. “For Heaven’s sake tell me, and quickly, who
he is, that I may follow him and shoot him down like the cur that he
is, or rather pit my life against his to wipe out this stain with which
he has dared to smirch the honor of my name.”

“Give me until to-morrow this time to locate him and find whether I
am right or wrong, John,” asked Jerry Gaines. “This is a matter into
which no man can rush headlong. I will find out beyond a doubt if my
suspicions be true. If they are, you shall be put on his track, and
when you meet him, you shall deal with him as you see best. Is that
satisfactory?”

“I suppose it must be, if you say so,” replied John Dinsmore, sinking
back into his chair, his face ghastly pale, every nerve in his entire
body quivering with the deep agitation he was undergoing.

His two friends prevailed upon him to remain in New York a week at
least, pending their investigation, and to go to the old humble room
which he used to share with them in the days when money was at a
premium with him.

The next morning his two tried and true friends parted early from him,
arranging to meet him at the same hour, and at the same restaurant,
suggesting that they might have something of importance to communicate.

To John Dinsmore it seemed as though six o’clock, the hour appointed,
would never come; he spent the time in walking up and down the streets,
vainly searching for Jess, even in the face of the fact that her letter
had said that she intended going far away from the metropolis.

Never before had he realized how intensely he loved little Jess, and
what a blank his life would be without her.

And then and there it occurred to him how utterly devoid of good
judgment he must have been in those days to allow himself to be carried
away with so shallow and utterly false and heartless a creature as
Queenie Trevalyn, whom he now abhorred, and whom he knew as she really
was--at last.

He said to himself that sometimes God blesses us in denying us that
which we believe our greatest good, but which would only have turned
out to be our greatest misfortune.

All that day the two friends, spurred on by John Dinsmore’s recital,
worked zealously over the plan which they had mapped out for themselves
to discover the whereabouts of Jess, the fair young bride.

On the occasion of their former visit to the house of the old miser’s
widow, the young artist had made quite a favorable impression upon
one of the maids of the household; they decided to make use of that
state of affairs now. And under pretext that the paper wanted another
statement of the facts, they again presented themselves at the home of
young Mrs. Brown.

To their relief that lady was out; but that did not prevent them from
lingering and having nearly an hour’s chat with the loquacious maid.

A few ingenious remarks led the conversation around to the beautiful
young girl, who had until so lately been a guest beneath that roof, as
they phrased it.

“Gone from here!” echoed the girl. “Why, it is strange that I did not
hear something of it; still, it may be, as I have been away--calling
upon a sick relative--since late yesterday afternoon. I just came back
less than ten minutes before you came. I had not even had time to take
my bonnet upstairs when you rang the bell.”

Jerry Gaines was for not prolonging the interview, though they had
gleaned many startling facts from this casual conversation, but
something seemed to impel the young artist to question her still
further on the subject of the beautiful stranger guest of young Mrs.
Brown--if she had a lover, and if he ever called, and how often?

It was then that a remark fell from the maid’s lips that caused both
of them to start violently, and to exchange covert glances of dismay
with each other, taking great care that the maid should not notice this
secret telegraphing between them.

When there was absolutely nothing more to learn, they took their leave,
promising to call again soon; but the next time it should not be upon
business, but upon her fair self.

When the two friends got around the first corner they stopped
short--gazing long and fixedly into each other’s eyes.

“It will never do to disclose what we have learned to John Dinsmore
to-night,” said Jerry Gaines, huskily, and in this opinion Ballou
heartily concurred.

“No, it will be best to await developments on the morrow,” he declared.




CHAPTER XLVII. A MOMENT OF TERROR.


The first question that John Dinsmore asked of them, when they met
at the restaurant an hour later, was what success they had met with,
adding that he could hardly contain himself and control his nerves, his
anxiety was so intense.

“Rome was not built in a day, my dear fellow,” responded Ballou,
adding: “By this time to-morrow we hope to answer you more
satisfactorily.”

“You mean to say that you have found trace of her?” cried John
Dinsmore. “Do not keep me in suspense, tell me at once.”

“On or before this time to-morrow, we hope to bring you face to face
with your little Jess--mind, I use the word ‘hope.’ That must suffice
for the present, my boy,” repeated Ballou.

Just as Dinsmore was about to make a response, his attention was
attracted by a young man who had just entered, and who had deposited
himself in a seat at an opposite table.

One glance at his face, and John Dinsmore recognized him instantly as
Raymond Challoner, his foe of those other days, when they had fought
that duel for the favor of fair, false, fickle Queenie Trevalyn.

As Challoner’s eyes met his own, John Dinsmore saw there was no gleam
of recognition in them. Raymond Challoner did not know him, and he was
quite as well satisfied with this turn of affairs.

Following the direction of their friend’s earnest gaze, both the artist
and the reporter beheld Raymond Challoner at the selfsame moment.

“It must be that fate is playing directly into our hands!” whispered
Jerry Gaines to Ballou, when John Dinsmore’s attention was directed in
another direction.

John had noticed that his two friends recognized Challoner; but, save
a meaning half smile, he took no other notice of the other’s near
presence, and was glad that they seemed to ignore him.

Underneath their nonchalant manner, both Jerry Gaines and Ballou were
intensely excited; and when Raymond Challoner arose to quit the place,
some half an hour or so later, Gaines made a hurried excuse to leave
his two friends, and passed out hurriedly in Challoner’s wake; and
Ballou was thankful that John Dinsmore had not the slightest suspicion
that there was anything on foot in that direction.

At that selfsame hour, little Jess was sobbing her heart out in
Queenie’s boudoir.

She had promised to wed the man who represented himself to her to be
John Dinsmore on the morrow--ay, had promised to link her fate for weal
or for woe with a man whom she detested more and more each time she saw
him.

“If it were not a sin for which God would never, never forgive me, I
would end it all by taking my life here and now!” she moaned, clinching
her hands together so tightly that the pink nails cut the tender flesh;
but the pain in her heart was so severe, she never even felt the pain
of the self-inflicted wound.

Queenie was purposely keeping out of her way, for she did not care to
go over the ground that the marriage-to-be was all wrong--“all wrong
and terrible,” as Jess would pitifully express it. She had given her
consent, that was enough for Queenie; she never stopped to ask herself
how it was to end.

By this marriage, Raymond Challoner, masquerading under the name of
John Dinsmore, would gain possession of the Dinsmore millions, would
turn them into cash within a week’s time, and hand her over her share
of the cash for her share in bringing the marvelously daring scheme
about. Further than this she did not care to look.

Of course, there would be a terrible reckoning between the real and
the false heir, when the former turned up; but Queenie was content to
let them fight it out as they saw fit, as long as she had her share of
the money. She would go abroad, and in the mad whirl of Parisian life
would try to drown her fatal love for John Dinsmore, who had flung her
proffered love back into her face with such scorn.

By parting him effectually from the girl he loved, and bringing the
girl within prison walls on the grave charge of bigamy, when at last
he should find her, was revenge enough for even as sinister an arch
plotter as herself.

She realized that there would be a stormy scene between Challoner and
herself on account of her not telling him of the sudden appearance of
John Dinsmore, whom he confidently believed dead, and therefore out of
his way; and, most of all, that he had a legal claim upon the little
heiress of Blackheath Hall.

She had not even a spark of pity in her hardened heart for the wretched
young girl who was weeping her eyes out in her boudoir upstairs. She
gloated, rather, over the misery of the girl who had won the love of
the only man on earth whom she would ever care for.

“Let her cry!” muttered Queenie, hoarsely, as she paced up and down;
“all the grief she could know in a lifetime could not equal the
poignant misery I endured in the one moment John Dinsmore spurned me
from him, declaring that he would not divorce that girl and wed me for
all the wealth of the Indies--ay, to save his life, even, if it came
to that. Some day he shall learn that it was my hand that shaped this
affair, and brought the matter to a climax, and then he may, perhaps,
recall the lines of the poet who has said--and, ah, how truly:

  “‘Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned!’”

Queenie did not seek her boudoir until a late hour, feeling sure that
Jess would not be there by that time, a surmise which proved to be
quite correct. The poor child had gone slowly to her own apartment,
feeling wretched beyond words, and yet the morrow would usher in her
wedding day.

She threw herself upon her couch, just as she was, and thus she passed
the dreariest hours she had ever known. She wished that the morrow
would never dawn, and then, worn out with intense grief, she finally
fell into a deep and troubled sleep.

She dreamed she was roaming through the meadows fragrant with odorous
blossoms, by the side of him whom she loved; she stepped across a
tiny thread of a purling brook to gather blossoms which grew upon the
other side of it, when suddenly the little stream widened between
them, becoming a mighty cataract of water, a roaring river, which no
one could ford; and they were driven farther and farther asunder by
the oncoming waters, until they were lost to each other’s sight in the
darkness of the night which fell about them.

And, holding out her arms, and calling upon his name with mighty,
piercing cries, which should have rent the very vault of heaven which
bent above her, Jess awoke, to find the maid standing beside her couch,
with uplifted hands and an expression of horror on her face.

“What! seek your couch like this!” the girl was exclaiming, in
amazement. “Oh, miss, why did you not call me to aid you, if you were
too tired to disrobe? And this your wedding day! Why, you look worn
out! Let me fetch you a cup of coffee, and help you to arrange your
toilet. Why, your hands are as cold as the snow outside! Are you ill?”

Jess looked up at her with her great, dark, troubled eyes.

“Yes--no!” she muttered, incoherently.

“Do let me help you, miss!” entreated the maid. “Do not send me from
you; you actually look as though you were going to have a spell of
sickness. It is time to dress for the ceremony--that is the message of
my mistress sent me to tell you. You will have barely time to eat your
breakfast and get into your wedding gown ere the bridegroom and the
coach will be at the door.”

“I wish it were for the grave that I am about to robe myself,” thought
Jess; but she said no more to the maid, who insisted on remaining with
her and assisting her.

Jess pushed away the tempting little repast of bird on toast, fresh
rolls, fruit and fragrant coffee which was set before her; she could
not eat a morsel, or swallow a drop had her very life depended upon it.

“Take it away, Marie,” she said. “It seems as though I could never eat
anything again.”

“What a wonderful thing love is, when it makes a girl feel like
that--nervous and all broken up--on her wedding day,” mused the maid,
wondering when the handsome young artist and his pleasant companion
would make good their promise to call. One thing she had noticed and
thought long and earnestly about, and that was that they only cared to
linger while she was talking to them about her mistress’ guest, Miss
Jess; when she persisted in changing the conversation, they had taken
sudden leave.

“Everybody who sees her goes wild over her beauty,” mused the maid,
gazing at the girl sitting before her, with eyes that were certainly
jealous ones, “and, somehow, I shall be very glad when she marries
and goes away from here. Who knows but what my two new friends were
enamored of her, too? The more I come to look back over their questions
and words, the more it looks like that to me.”

She had little time to follow up the train of her reflections, however,
for time was fleeting. It wanted but fifteen minutes now to the time
when the handsome, fair-haired gentleman whom Jess was to wed would
come for her.

“Ah, here he is now!” she exclaimed, as the sound of a peal at the
front doorbell fell upon her ear.

An instant later Jess recognized the voice of her bridegroom-to-be in
the lower corridor, and at that instant Queenie, gowned and bonneted,
fluttered into the room, exclaiming:

“All is in readiness, Jess, except yourself. Hurry, my love. It is
unlucky to delay the marriage ceremony a moment beyond the appointed
time.”




CHAPTER XLVIII. WHAT IS TO BE WILL BE.


Jess looked helplessly at her false friend.

“If the wedding must take place, I--I am ready!” she answered, in a
low voice, which threatened to break into sobs ere she finished the
sentence.

“Come along, then, my dear,” returned Queenie, ignoring the first part
of the remark. “Your bridegroom-to-be is most impatient; I can hear him
pacing up and down the drawing-room.”

Jess allowed Queenie to wrap the long fur cloak about her, and lead her
down to the corridor below.

“Do not let him come near me, or touch my hand, or I shall surely
faint!” whispered Jess, hoarsely, as she shrank behind Queenie.

The latter bit her lips fiercely, to keep back the sneering retort that
sprang to them. She concluded, however, that discretion was the better
part of valor, and that it would not do to seem to go against her, lest
Jess should refuse to allow the marriage to take place at all, and
thus upset all of their well-laid plans and her own hope of getting a
good slice of the Dinsmore inheritance.

Low as Jess had uttered the words, Raymond Challoner’s quick ear had
caught the words distinctly, and he crushed back an imprecation most
fierce behind his white teeth.

“Ye gods! how the girl detests me!” he thought; “and by the Eternal,
I’ll give her good cause to do so before I am through with her. She is
expecting me to rush up and embrace her, while I feel more like making
her ears tingle with a thorough boxing. I have no patience whatever
with that kind of a girl--they arouse all the hatred and antagonism in
my nature. When we turn from the altar, I will show her who is lord and
master, confound her!”

But the suave, graceful manner in which he came forward, with his
inimitable bow and smile, gave no warning of what was passing in his
treacherous heart.

“Jess,” he murmured, making not the slightest attempt to offer her a
caress, but simply offering her his arm, “this is the happiest day of
my life. Come, the carriage is in waiting.”

Out into the bitter cold air he led her, and adown the marble steps,
from which every vestige of the snow had been brushed away.

The drive to the church seemed like a dream to the girl. Queenie
sat beside her, and the man whom she was to wed sat opposite. No
attempt was made to keep up a conversation. Raymond Challoner was
congratulating himself that he had reached the point where it was quite
unnecessary.

The church was quickly reached, and the bridal party hastily entered.

“How bitter cold it is in here!” exclaimed the bridegroom-to-be, in
an angry tone of voice, addressing the remark to Queenie, whom he had
intrusted with the making of the hurried arrangements. “They might have
had some semblance of a fire, heating up this old barn of a place. And
then, again, there are half a score of people sitting about, while I
ordered it to be strictly private.”

“No doubt they are the caretakers; you cannot prevent them from
entering if they choose,” returned Queenie, indifferently.

It did not attract the particular attention of the bridegroom-to-be
that all of the men present wore their coats turned high up around
their necks, and their hats pulled well down over their faces, for
he would have considered it only the usual precaution to fortify
themselves against the bitter cold which permeated the edifice in great
draughts.

They need have little fear of being recognized, for the light that
flickered in through the stained-glass windows was unusually dim on
this day, which had been ushered in so dark and dismal, with leaden
skies, over which black, ominous stormclouds scudded.

“There isn’t even the sign of a minister to greet us! I hope there is
to be no hitch over this affair,” he remarked to Queenie, his brows
darkening perceptibly.

“He is in the pulpit, awaiting our coming; he has just entered by the
side door yonder,” Queenie replied.

Jess uttered no word; she was trembling like a veritable aspen leaf;
whether it was from cold, or fear, or both, Raymond Challoner could not
determine, nor did he trouble himself to inquire.

It ever afterward seemed like a weird dream to Jess, whether she walked
or was carried down the long, dark, cold aisle, until at length she
found herself in front of the altar, where the minister stood, with his
open book in his hand.

She felt as though she must turn and fly from the place, her fear was
so great; but this, she feared, would be hard to accomplish, with her
bridegroom on one side of her and Queenie on the other. In that moment
it struck her as an evil omen that Queenie should have accompanied her
to the altar, draped in crape and mourning attire.

She had little time to think of this, however, for the marriage
ceremony had already begun, and the man beside her was repeating after
the minister:

“I, John Dinsmore, do take thee, Jess, to be my lawful, wedded wife, to
have and to hold, to cherish----”

The sentence never was finished. Up from a nearby pew sprang a tall
form, and with swinging strides he came down the aisle toward the
altar, crying, in a deep, sonorous voice, that struck terror to two of
those hearts before the altar:

“Hold! Let not this ceremony proceed! I forbid the banns!”

As he spoke, he threw back the collar of his coat, and took off his hat.

There was a piercing cry of joy, and in an instant Jess had sprung from
the side of the man at the altar and into the arms of the tall stranger.

“What is the meaning of this, sir?” cried the good minister, staring in
bewildered amazement from the one to the other.

“It looks, parson, as though the game were up, and that the marriage is
off, and that a more formidable game is on!” exclaimed Ray, hoarsely,
as he beheld a brace of officers making for the spot where he stood,
while as many more guarded each aisle, cutting off every avenue of
escape.

“I did not have quite time enough to carry out my ingenious scheme,” he
added, quickly, “or I should have been far away from here by this time;
anyhow, I shall not give the real John Dinsmore, as he is waiting to
proclaim himself, the joy and the fortune he is looking forward to. He
shall take a trip with me!”

As he spoke, ere any one could spring forward to prevent the action,
he pulled a small, silver-mounted revolver from his breast pocket, and
pointing it at John Dinsmore, fired quickly. A second shot followed
in less time than it takes to record it, and the second time the
instrument of death was pointed against his own heart.

For the next few moments all was confusion: in the _mêlée_ Jess had
fainted, and Queenie, taking in all the situation at a glance, fled
ignominiously from the scene, no one attempting to bar her exit, as it
was understood by all present that this would probably be the course
she would pursue.

When the smoke had cleared away, it was found that John Dinsmore was
uninjured; for once the practiced hand of Raymond Challoner had fired
wide of its mark. In Challoner’s own case, the result was fatal. He
had met death instantly, with that sneering laugh yet lingering on his
lips.

To the bewildered minister they explained all in a few words--the
dastardly scheme the dead man and the woman who had just left the
edifice had planned and almost executed, to rob the gentleman who
stood, pale and anxiously bending over Jess, of name, wife and fortune;
how his tried and true two friends had learned, through the young
widow’s maid, of the marriage which was about to take place at that
hour between her mistress’ pretty, young guest and the young man whom
they had met emerging from the house on a former visit, and that his
name was John Dinsmore. Of how fate played into their hands, when they
began their search for him, by meeting in the restaurant, after which
they had not lost sight of him for a moment. And, furthermore, that his
death brought to an untimely end the business of the officers of the
law, who had trailed him down by the triangular diamond ring he wore;
and who were there to arrest him for a murder done at Saratoga some
months before, and for which he would have had to pay the penalty with
his life, for his guilt was assured.

Ere Jess returned to consciousness, John Dinsmore had her conveyed to a
nearby hotel, and here she found herself when her thoughts became clear
and her dark eyes opened to life again. She almost believed it to be a
wild, delusive dream to behold him whom she loved so well--not dead,
but kneeling beside her, holding her hands, and calling upon her name
by every sweet word in love’s vocabulary.

One instant more and she was in his arms, her head pillowed on John
Dinsmore’s sturdy breast. That was their joyful reunion; and clasped
thus, heart to heart, mutual explanations followed. And to Jess, the
most amazing of them all was that fate had had her own way, in spite
of her willfulness, in wedding her to John Dinsmore, the co-heir of
Blackheath Hall, after all.

Her husband would not allow her to talk of that scene at the church.
All he would say was:

“Raymond Challoner--that was his real name--is dead; you must forget
that you ever knew him, and you must also forget that false friend,
Queenie, who would have lured you to a fate worse than death if I had
not come in the nick of time to frustrate her designs. She kept from me
the knowledge that Raymond Challoner was attempting to palm himself off
for me and gain the Dinsmore fortune by marrying you.”

He was even more amazed at her crafty villainy when Jess whispered to
him that she had made a confidant of Queenie, telling her of her former
marriage, and how Queenie had informed her of her husband’s death
through an accident, which she was too ignorant of the world’s ways to
inquire into.

“Let us think of the arch plotters no more, my darling!” declared John
Dinsmore, fondly clasping his beautiful, little bride the more closely
in his arms, and covering her lovely, blushing, dimpled face with
passionate kisses, while her white arms clung more tightly around his
neck.

Never were two men more happy than were Jerry Gaines and Hazard Ballou
over the happy ending of John Dinsmore’s trials and tribulations, and
the joy he entered into at last, in being reunited with the bride he
loved better than his own life.

“I shall never know how to do enough for you hereafter, boys!” he
exclaimed that evening, holding the hands of each, while tears which
were no disgrace to his noble manhood stood in his eyes.

“I am going to make you both acknowledge my true friendship in a very
practical way. When I receive my share of the Dinsmore millions I
am going to buy out a New York paper, and take you both in as equal
partners.”

“Do you mean as artist and reporter, as we have been for years?”
laughed Ballou.

“As equal partners in the enterprise,” repeated John, slowly and
emphatically; and the day came, soon after, in which he kept his word;
and to-day “The Trinity,” as they are still called, own and publish one
of the most successful of all the great dailies in the great metropolis.

They are both constant visitors at John’s happy home, and at the end of
John’s first happy year of married life, when the twin boys came, he
named them after his tried and true friends, Jerry Gaines Dinsmore and
Hazard Ballou Dinsmore, much to their delight. The handsome artist is
still a bachelor, but at the end of the first year after John married,
Jerry Gaines took to himself a bride. Guess who she was, reader mine?
No less a person than Lucy Caldwell, the farmer’s daughter, whom he met
while she was on a visit to Jess.

Queenie, the dashing, young widow, soon after wedded another aged man
for his wealth, but she was not a happy woman, because, as she often
said to herself, through her fickleness she had missed the one joy that
makes life worth living--love.

She lived and died envying Jess, and the great love her husband
lavished upon her, to the end of her life. And the only time her proud
eyes ever shed a tear was when the thought crossed her mind:

“It might have been!”

THE END.

       *       *       *       *       *

... _The_ ... Eagle Series _of_ Popular Fiction

PRINCIPALLY COPYRIGHTS

ELEGANT COLORED COVERS

This is the pioneer line of copyright novels. Its popularity has
increased with every number, until, at the present time, it stands
unrivalled as regards sales and contents.

It is composed, mainly, of popular copyrighted titles which cannot be
had in any other lines, at any price. The authors, as far as literary
ability and reputation are concerned, represent the foremost men and
women of their time. The books, without exception, are of entrancing
interest and manifestly those most desired by the American reading
public. A purchase of two or three of these books, at random, will make
you a firm believer that there is no line of novels which can compare
favorably with the Eagle Series.

  327--Was She Wife or Widow?                      By Malcolm Bell.
  326--Parted by Fate                         By Laura Jean Libbey.
  =325--The Leighton Homestead (Double
        Number)=                               =By Mary J. Holmes=.
  324--A Love Match                               By Sylvanus Cobb.
  323--The Little Countess                          By S. E. Boggs.
  322--Mildred                              By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes.
  =321--Neva’s Three Lovers (Double
        Number)=                          =By Mrs. Harriett Lewis=.
  320--Mynheer Joe                         By St. George Rathborne.
  319--Millbank                                  By Mary J. Holmes.
  318--Staunch of Heart                         By Charles Garvice.
  317--Ione                                   By Laura Jean Libbey.
  =316--Edith Lyle’s Secret (Double
        Number)                               ==By Mary J. Holmes=.
  315--The Dark Secret                        By May Agnes Fleming.
  314--A Maid’s Fatal Love                  By Helen Corwin Pierce.
  313--A Kinsman’s Sin                  By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  312--Woven on Fate’s Loom                     By Charles Garvice.
  =311--Wedded by Fate (Double Number)=  =By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon=.
  310--A Late Repentance                        By Mary A. Denison.
  309--The Heiress of Castle Cliffe           By May Agnes Fleming.
  308--Lady Ryhope’s Lover                  By Emma Garrison Jones.
  307--The Winning of Isolde               By St. George Rathborne.
  306--Love’s Golden Rule                     By Geraldine Fleming.
  305--Led By Love                              By Charles Garvice.
  304--Staunch as a Woman                       By Charles Garvice.
  303--The Queen of the Isle                  By May Agnes Fleming.
  302--When Man’s Love Fades                         By Hazel Wood.
  301--The False and the True           By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  300--The Spider and the Fly                   By Charles Garvice.
  299--Little Miss Whirlwind               By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  298--Should She Have Left Him?              By William C. Hudson.
  297--That Girl from Texas                 By Mrs. J. H. Walworth.
  296--The Heir of Vering                       By Charles Garvice.
  295--A Terrible Secret                      By Geraldine Fleming.
  294--A Warrior Bold                      By St. George Rathborne.
  293--For Love of Anne Lambart         By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  292--For Her Only                             By Charles Garvice.
  291--A Mysterious Wedding Ring           By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  290--A Change of Heart                By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  289--Married in Mask                    By Mansfield T. Walworth.
  288--Sibyl’s Influence                   By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  287--The Lady of Darracourt                   By Charles Garvice.
  286--A Debt of Vengeance                By Mrs. E. Burke Collins.
  285--Born to Betray                         By Mrs. M. V. Victor.
  284--Dr. Jack’s Widow                    By St. George Rathborne.
  283--My Lady Pride                            By Charles Garvice.
  282--The Forsaken Bride                  By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  281--For Love Alone                             By Wenona Gilman.
  280--Love’s Dilemma                           By Charles Garvice.
  279--Nina’s Peril                   By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
  278--Laura Brayton                              By Julia Edwards.
  277--Brownie’s Triumph                   By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  276--So Nearly Lost                           By Charles Garvice.
  275--Love’s Cruel Whim                By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  274--A Romantic Girl                          By Evelyn E. Green.
  273--At Swords’ Points                   By St. George Rathborne.
  272--So Fair, So False                        By Charles Garvice.
  271--With Love’s Laurel Crowned                  By W. C. Stiles.
  270--Had She Foreseen                             By Dora Delmar.
  269--Brunette and Blonde            By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
  268--Olivia; or, It Was for Her Sake          By Charles Garvice.
  267--Jeanne                                   By Charles Garvice.
  266--The Welfleet Mystery                By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  265--First Love is Best                         By S. K. Hocking.
  264--For Gold or Soul                       By Lurana W. Sheldon.
  263--An American Nabob                   By St. George Rathborne.
  262--A Woman’s Faith                            By Henry Wallace.
  261--A Siren’s Heart                  By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  260--At a Girl’s Mercy                       By Jean Kate Ludlum.
  259--By a Golden Cord                             By Dora Delmar.
  258--An Amazing Marriage                   By Mrs. Sumner Hayden.
  257--A Martyred Love                          By Charles Garvice.
  256--Thy Name is Woman                             By F. H. Howe.
  255--The Little Marplot                  By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  254--Little Miss Millions                By St. George Rathborne.
  253--A Fashionable Marriage                  By Mrs. Alex Frazer.
  252--A Handsome Sinner                            By Dora Delmar.
  251--When Love is True                          By Mabel Collins.
  250--A Woman’s Soul                           By Charles Garvice.
  249--What Love Will Do                      By Geraldine Fleming.
  248--Jeanne, Countess Du Barry                 By H. L. Williams.
  247--Within Love’s Portals                      By Frank Barrett.
  246--True to Herself                      By Mrs. J. H. Walworth.
  245--A Modern Marriage                            By Clara Lanza.
  244--A Hoiden’s Conquest                 By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  243--His Double Self                           By Scott Campbell.
  242--A Wounded Heart                          By Charles Garvice.
  241--Her Love and Trust                      By Adeline Sergeant.
  240--Saved by the Sword                  By St. George Rathborne.
  239--Don Cæsar De Bazan                           By Victor Hugo.
  238--That Other Woman                            By Annie Thomas.
  237--Woman or Witch?                              By Dora Delmar.
  235--Gratia’s Trials                     By Lucy Randall Comfort.
  234--His Mother’s Sin                        By Adeline Sergeant.
  233--Nora                                By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  232--A Debt of Honor                            By Mabel Collins.
  230--A Woman’s Atonement, and A
       Mother’s Mistake                           By Adah M. Howar.
  229--For the Sake of the Family                 By May Crommelin.
  228--His Brother’s Widow                   By Mary Grace Halpine.
  227--For Love and Honor               By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  226--The Roll of Honor                           By Annie Thomas.
  225--A Miserable Woman                     By Mrs. H. C. Hoffman.
  224--A Sister’s Sacrifice                   By Geraldine Fleming.
  223--Leola Dale’s Fortune                     By Charles Garvice.
  222--The Lily of Mordaunt                By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  221--The Honorable Jane                          By Annie Thomas.
  220--A Fatal Past                                By Dora Russell.
  219--Lost, a Pearle                      By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  218--A Life for a Love                       By Mrs. L. T. Meade.
  217--His Noble Wife                      By George Manville Fenn.
  216--The Lost Bride                             By Clara Augusta.
  215--Only a Girl’s Love                       By Charles Garvice.
  214--Olga’s Crime                               By Frank Barrett.
  213--The Heiress of Egremont               By Mrs. Harriet Lewis.
  212--Doubly Wronged                            By Adah M. Howard.
  211--As We Forgive                          By Lurana W. Sheldon.
  210--Wild Oats                           By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  209--She Loved But Left Him                     By Julia Edwards.
  208--A Chase for a Bride                 By St. George Rathborne.
  207--Little Golden’s Daughter       By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
  206--A Daughter of Maryland                   By G. Waldo Browne.
  205--If Love Be Love                           By D. Cecil Gibbs.
  204--With Heart So True               By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  203--Only One Love                            By Charles Garvice.
  202--Marjorie                           By Katharine S. MacQuoid.
  201--Blind Elsie’s Crime                   By Mary Grace Halpine.
  200--In God’s Country                               By D. Higbee.
  199--Geoffrey’s Victory                  By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  198--Guy Kenmore’s Wife and The Rose
       and the Lily                   By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
  197--A Woman Scorned                  By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  196--A Sailor’s Sweetheart             By the author of Dr. Jack.
  195--Her Faithful Knight                      By Gertrude Warden.
  194--A Sinless Crime                        By Geraldine Fleming.
  193--A Vagabond’s Honor              By Ernest De Lancey Pierson.
  192--An Old Man’s Darling and
       Jacquelina                     By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
  191--A Harvest of Thorns                   By Mrs. H. C. Hoffman.
  190--A Captain of the Kaiser             By St. George Rathborne.
  189--Berris                             By Katharine S. MacQuoid.
  188--Dorothy Arnold’s Escape             By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  187--The Black Ball                  By Ernest De Lancey Pierson.
  186--Beneath a Spell                  By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  185--The Adventures of Miss Volney        By Ella Wheeler Wilcox.
  184--Sunlight and Gloom                     By Geraldine Fleming.
  183--Quo Vadis                             By Henryk Sienkiewicz.
  182--A Legal Wreck                           By William Gillette.
  181--The Baronet’s Bride                    By May Agnes Fleming.
  180--A Lazy Man’s Work              By Frances Campbell Sparhawk.
  179--One Man’s Evil                   By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  178--A Slave of Circumstances        By Ernest De Lancey Pierson.
  177--A True Aristocrat                   By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  176--Jack Gordon, Knight Errant
             (Barclay North).                 By William C. Hudson.
  175--For Honor’s Sake                           By Laura C. Ford.
  174--His Guardian Angel                       By Charles Garvice.
  173--A Bar Sinister                    By the author of Dr. Jack.
  172--A King and a Coward              By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  171--That Dakota Girl                           By Stella Gilman.
  170--A Little Radical                     By Mrs. J. H. Walworth.
  169--The Trials of an Actress                   By Wenona Gilman.
  168--Thrice Lost, Thrice Won                By May Agnes Fleming.
  167--The Manhattaners                      By Edward S. Van Zile.
  166--The Masked Bridal                   By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  165--The Road of the Rough                  By Maurice M. Minton.
  164--Couldn’t Say No             By the author of Helen’s Babies.
  163--A Splendid Egotist                   By Mrs. J. H. Walworth.
  162--A Man of the Name of John                  By Florence King.
  161--Miss Fairfax of Virginia          By the author of Dr. Jack.
  160--His Way and Her Will               By Frances Aymar Mathews.
  159--A Fair Maid of Marblehead             By Kate Tannant Woods.
  158--Stella the Star                            By Wenona Gilman.
  157--Who Wins?                              By May Agnes Fleming.
  156--A Soldier Lover                         By Edward S. Brooks.
  155--Nameless Dell                       By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  154--Husband and Foe                  By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  153--Her Son’s Wife                                By Hazel Wood.
  152--A Mute Confessor                          By Will N. Harben.
  151--The Heiress of Glen Gower              By May Agnes Fleming.
  150--Sunset Pass                         By General Charles King.
  149--The Man She Loved                By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  148--Will She Win?                        By Emma Garrison Jones.
  147--Under Egyptian Skies              By the author of Dr. Jack.
  146--Magdalen’s Vow                         By May Agnes Fleming.
  145--Country Lanes and City Pavements       By Maurice M. Minton.
  144--Dorothy’s Jewels                    By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  143--A Charity Girl                   By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  142--Her Rescue from the Turks         By the author of Dr. Jack.
  141--Lady Evelyn                            By May Agnes Fleming.
  140--That Girl of Johnson’s                  By Jean Kate Ludlum.
  139--Little Lady Charles              By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  138--A Fatal Wooing                         By Laura Jean Libbey.
  137--A Wedded Widow                             By T. W. Hanshew.
  136--The Unseen Bridegroom                  By May Agnes Fleming.
  135--Cast Up by the Tide                          By Dora Delmar.
  134--Squire John                       By the author of Dr. Jack.
  133--Max                                 By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  132--Whose Was the Crime?                     By Gertrude Warden.
  131--Nerine’s Second Choice                 By Adelaide Stirling.
  130--A Bitter Bondage                          By Bertha M. Clay.
  129--In Sight of St. Paul’s                       By Sutton Vane.
  128--The Scent of the Roses                       By Dora Delmar.
  127--Nobody’s Daughter                          By Clara Augusta.
  126--The Girl from Hong Kong           By the author of Dr. Jack.
  125--Devil’s Island                                By A. D. Hall.
  124--Prettiest of All                           By Julia Edwards.
  123--Northern Lights                               By A. D. Hall.
  122--Grazia’s Mistake                    By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  121--Cecile’s Marriage                   By Lucy Randall Comfort.
  120--The White Squadron                        By T. C. Harbaugh.
  119--An Ideal Love                             By Bertha M. Clay.
  118--Saved from the Sea                         By Richard Duffy.
  117--She Loved Him                            By Charles Garvice.
  116--The Daughter of the Regiment             By Mary A. Denison.
  115--A Fair Revolutionist              By the author of Dr. Jack.
  114--Half a Truth                                 By Dora Delmar.
  113--A Crushed Lily                 By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
  112--The Cattle King                               By A. D. Hall.
  111--Faithful Shirley                    By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
  110--Whose Wife Is She?                           By Annie Lisle.
  109--A Heart’s Bitterness                      By Bertha M. Clay.
  108--A Son of Mars                     By the author of Dr. Jack.
  107--Carla; or Married at Sight       By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
  106--Lillian, My Lillian            By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
  105--When London Sleeps                         By Chas. Darrell.
  104--A Proud Dishonor                         By Genie Holzmeyer.
  103--The Span of Life                             By Sutton Vane.
  102--Fair But Faithless                        By Bertha M. Clay.
  101--A Goddess of Africa               By the author of Dr. Jack.
  100--Alice Blake                             By Francis S. Smith.
   99--Audrey’s Recompense                 By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
   98--Claire                                   By Charles Garvice.
   97--The War Reporter                          By Warren Edwards.
   96--The Little Minister                         By J. M. Barrie.
   95--’Twixt Love and Hate                      By Bertha M. Clay.
   94--Darkest Russia                       By H. Grattan Donnelly.
   93--A Queen of Treachery                       By T. W. Hanshew.
   92--Humanity                                     By Sutton Vane.
   91--Sweet Violet                   By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
   90--For Fair Virginia                            By Russ Whytal.
   89--A Gentleman from Gascony                 By Bicknell Dudley.
   88--Virgie’s Inheritance                By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
   87--Shenandoah                              By J. Perkins Tracy.
   86--A Widowed Bride                     By Lucy Randall Comfort.
   85--Lorrie; or, Hollow Gold                  By Charles Garvice.
   84--Between Two Hearts                        By Bertha M. Clay.
   83--The Locksmith of Lyons              By Prof. Wm. Henry Peck.
   82--Captain Impudence                     By Edwin Milton Royle.
   81--Wedded for an Hour                   By Emma Garrison Jones.
   80--The Fair Maid of Fez              By the author of Dr. Jack.
   79--Marjorie Deane                            By Bertha M. Clay.
   78--The Yankee Champion                    By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr.
   77--Tina                                By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
   76--Mavourneen                         From the celebrated play.
   75--Under Fire                                   By T. P. James.
   74--The Cotton King                              By Sutton Vane.
   73--The Marquis                              By Charles Garvice.
   72--Willful Winnie                         By Harriet Sherburne.
   71--The Spider’s Web                 By the author of Dr. Jack.
   70--In Love’s Crucible                        By Bertha M. Clay.
   69--His Perfect Trust                       By a popular author.
   68--The Little Cuban Rebel                     By Edna Winfield.
   67--Gismonda                                By Victorien Sardou.
   66--Witch Hazel                         By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
   65--Won by the Sword                        By J. Perkins Tracy.
   64--Dora Tenney                    By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
   63--Lawyer Bell from Boston                 By Robert Lee Tyler.
   62--Stella Stirling                            By Julia Edwards.
   61--La Tosca                                By Victorien Sardou.
   60--The County Fair                             By Neil Burgess.
   59--Gladys Greye                              By Bertha M. Clay.
   58--Major Matterson of Kentucky       By the author of Dr. Jack.
   57--Rosamond                       By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
   56--The Dispatch Bearer                       By Warren Edwards.
   55--Thrice Wedded                       By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
   54--Cleopatra                               By Victorien Sardou.
   53--The Old Homestead                        By Denman Thompson.
   52--Woman Against Woman              By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.
   51--The Price He Paid                              By E. Werner.
   50--Her Ransom                               By Charles Garvice.
   49--None But the Brave                      By Robert Lee Tyler.
   48--Another Man’s Wife                        By Bertha M. Clay.
   47--The Colonel by Brevet             By the author of Dr. Jack.
   46--Off with the Old Love                  By Mrs. M. V. Victor.
   45--A Yale Man                              By Robert Lee Tyler.
   44--That Dowdy                          By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
   43--Little Coquette Bonnie         By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
   42--Another Woman’s Husband                   By Bertha M. Clay.
   41--Her Heart’s Desire                       By Charles Garvice.
   40--Monsieur Bob                      By the author of Dr. Jack.
   39--The Colonel’s Wife                        By Warren Edwards.
   38--The Nabob of Singapore            By the author of Dr. Jack.
   37--The Heart of Virginia                   By J. Perkins Tracy.
   36--Fedora                                  By Victorien Sardou.
   35--The Great Mogul                   By the author of Dr. Jack.
   34--Pretty Geraldine               By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
   33--Mrs. Bob                          By the author of Dr. Jack.
   32--The Blockade Runner                     By J. Perkins Tracy.
   31--A Siren’s Love                          By Robert Lee Tyler.
   30--Baron Sam                         By the author of Dr. Jack.
   29--Theodora                                By Victorien Sardou.
   28--Miss Caprice                      By the author of Dr. Jack.
   27--Estelle’s Millionaire Lover                By Julia Edwards.
   26--Captain Tom                       By the author of Dr. Jack.
   25--Little Southern Beauty         By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
   24--A Wasted Love                            By Charles Garvice.
   23--Miss Pauline of New York          By the author of Dr. Jack.
   22--Elaine                                   By Charles Garvice.
   21--A Heart’s Idol                            By Bertha M. Clay.
   20--The Senator’s Bride            By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
   19--Mr. Lake of Chicago                  By Harry DuBois Milman.
   18--Dr. Jack’s Wife                   By the author of Dr. Jack.
   17--Leslie’s Loyalty                         By Charles Garvice.
   16--The Fatal Card      By Haddon Chambers and B. C. Stephenson.
   15--Dr. Jack                            By St. George Rathborne.
   14--Violet Lisle                              By Bertha M. Clay.
   13--The Little Widow                           By Julia Edwards.
   12--Edrie’s Legacy                      By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
   11--The Gypsy’s Daughter                      By Bertha M. Clay.
   10--Little Sunshine                         By Francis S. Smith.
    9--The Virginia Heiress                   By May Agnes Fleming.
    8--Beautiful But Poor                         By Julia Edwards.
    7--Two Keys                            By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
    6--The Midnight Marriage                      By A. M. Douglas.
    5--The Senator’s Favorite         By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller.
    4--For a Woman’s Honor                       By Bertha M. Clay.
    3--He Loves Me, He Loves Me Not               By Julia Edwards.
    2--Ruby’s Reward                       By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.
    1--Queen Bess                          By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.

       *       *       *       *       *

..._The_...

Arrow Library

A STANDARD LINE BY STANDARD AUTHORS...

This is a popular line of famous fiction by the world’s most famous
authors. Herein is contained the very cream of American, English and
French literature, including works of Nathaniel Hawthorne, Oliver W.
Holmes, Thomas Hardy, William Black, George Eliot, Alexandre Dumas,
Alphonse Daudet, etc., etc. The stories are of such high literary
merit and entrancing interest, that it is a pleasure to read them.
These books are of a kind to make many a leisure hour pleasant, that
ordinarily would be dull. Glance over the list given herewith and
select any one title. Purchase and read it carefully and you will vote
it the best story you ever read.

  294--The Lasses of Leverhouse           By Jessie Fothergill.
  293--Three Feathers                         By William Black.
  292--Two Wedding Rings                    By Margaret Blount.
  291--Golden Girls                               By Alan Muir.
  290--June                                  By Mrs. Forrester.
  289--The Resurrection                   By Count Leo Tolstoi.
  288--Elsie Venner                   By Oliver Wendell Holmes.
  287--The Blithedale Romance           By Nathaniel Hawthorne.
  286--Two Marriages                            By Miss Mulock.
  285--The Maid of Sker                     By R. D. Blackmore.
  284--Maid, Wife or Widow                   By Mrs. Alexander.
  283--A Fallen Idol                              By F. Anstey.
  282--Mosses from an Old Manse         By Nathaniel Hawthorne.
  281--Susan Fielding                    By Mrs. Annie Edwards.
  280--Dick’s Wanderings                     By Julian Sturgis.
  279--Rhona                                 By Mrs. Forrester.
  278--The Marble Faun                  By Nathaniel Hawthorne.
  277--Miss Bretherton                   By Mrs. Humphrey Ward.
  276--The Forty-Five Guardsmen             By Alexandre Dumas.
  275--Chicot, the Jester                   By Alexandre Dumas.
  274--Marguerite De Valois                 By Alexandre Dumas.
  273--A Ballroom Repentance             By Mrs. Annie Edwards.
  272--Christowell                          By R. D. Blackmore.
  271--The Heritage of Langdale              By Mrs. Alexander.
  270--Hearts                         By David Christie Murray.
  269--Viva                                  By Mrs. Forrester.
  268--Friendship                                   By “Ouida.”
  267--Monte Cristo and Wife                By Alexandre Dumas.
  266--Robin                                    By Louisa Parr.
  265--Love’s Harvest                         By B. L. Farjeon.
  264--Borderland                         By Jessie Fothergill.
  263--Roy and Viola                         By Mrs. Forrester.
  262--The Wooing O’t                        By Mrs. Alexander.
  261--The Canon’s Ward                         By James Payne.
  260--I Say No                              By Wilkie Collins.
  259--Doctor Cupid                         By Rhoda Broughton.
  258--Dolores                               By Mrs. Forrester.
  257--What’s Bred in the Bone                  By Grant Allen.
  256--Annan Water                          By Robert Buchanan.
  255--Pure Gold                     By Mrs. H. Lovett Cameron.
  254--The Way of the World           By David Christie Murray.
  253--Rosamond Leyton                       By Mary J. Holmes.
  252--Cousin Maude                          By Mary J. Holmes.
  251--The Chevalier De Maison Rouge        By Alexandre Dumas.
  250--Andree De Taverney                   By Alexandre Dumas.
  249--The Royal Lifeguard                  By Alexander Dumas.
  248--The Countess De Charny               By Alexandre Dumas.
  247--Ange Pitou; or, Taking the Bastile   By Alexandre Dumas.
  246--The Queen’s Necklace                 By Alexandre Dumas.
  245--Memoirs of a Physician               By Alexandre Dumas.
  244--Joseph Balsamo                       By Alexandre Dumas.
  243--Judith Shakespeare                     By William Black.
  242--Dame Durden                                   By “Rita.”
  241--Driven to Bay                       By Florence Marryat.
  240--Victor and Vanquished                 By Mary Cecil Hay.
  239--Nell Gwynn                     By W. Harrison Ainsworth.
  238--Beside the Bonnie Brier Bush            By Ian Maclaren.
  237--For Lilias                      By Rose Nouchette Carey.
  236--Les Miserables, Vol. III.                By Victor Hugo.
  235--Les Miserables, Vol. II.                 By Victor Hugo.
  234--Les Miserables, Vol. I.                  By Victor Hugo.
  233--A Woman Hater                          By Charles Reade.
  232--Dita                          By Lady Margaret Majendie.
  231--Under Sleive Ban                    By R. E. Francillon.
  230--The Woodlanders                         By Thomas Hardy.
  229--Erema                                By R. D. Blackmore.
  228--Only a Woman                      By Miss M. E. Braddon.
  227--All in a Garden Fair                   By Walter Besant.
  226--Faith and Unfaith                      By “The Duchess.”
  225--Grif                                   By B. L. Farjeon.
  224--Moths                                        By “Ouida.”
  223--The Mystery                          By Mrs. Henry Wood.
  222--Once Again                            By Mrs. Forrester.
  221--Felix Holt the Radical                  By George Eliot.
  220--Duchess Annette                By Alexandre Dumas, fils.
  219--Not Wisely, But Too Well
  218--At Bay                                By Mrs. Alexander.
  217--A Life’s Atonement             By David Christie Murray.
  216--A Princess of Thule                    By William Black.
  215--A Lost Wife                   By Mrs. H. Lovett Cameron.
  214--Beulah                              By Augusta J. Evans.
  213--The Moonstone                         By Wilkie Collins.
  212--The Heir of the Ages                      By James Payn.
  211--Dark Days                                By Hugh Conway.
  210--Dead Men’s Shoes                  By Miss M. E. Braddon.
  209--Comin’ Thro’ the Rye                By Helen B. Mathers.
  208--Dick’s Sweetheart                      By “The Duchess.”
  207--Deldee                               By Florence Warden.
  206--The Merry Men                 By Robert Louis Stevenson.
  205--A Life’s Secret                      By Mrs. Henry Wood.
  204--Hidden Perils                         By Mary Cecil Hay.
  203--A Country Gentleman                    By Mrs. Oliphant.
  202--The Man in the Iron Mask             By Alexandre Dumas.
  201--Louise de La Valliere                By Alexandre Dumas.
  200--The Two Sides of the Shield       By Charlotte M. Yonge.
  199--Mistress and Maid                        By Miss Mulock.
  198--Pascarel                                     By “Ouida.”
  197--In Luck at Last                        By Walter Besant.
  196--A Modern Circe                         By “The Duchess.”
  195--Her Lord and Master                 By Florence Marryat.
  194--The House on the Marsh               By Florence Warden.
  193--Foul Play                              By Charles Reade.
  192--A Pair of Blue Eyes                     By Thomas Hardy.
  191--Bound by a Spell                         By Hugh Conway.
  190--Beaton’s Bargain                      By Mrs. Alexander.
  189--The Last of the Mohicans          By J. Fenimore Cooper.
  188--A Prince of Darkness                 By Florence Warden.
  187--Wee Wifie                       By Rosa Nouchette Carey.
  186--The Dead Secret                       By Wilkie Collins.
  185--Mrs. Fenton                             By W. E. Norris.
  184--Marvel                                 By “The Duchess.”
  183--One Thing Needful                 By Miss M. E. Braddon.
  182--Lady Grace                           By Mrs. Henry Wood.
  181--A Vagrant Wife                       By Florence Warden.
  180--Mignon                                By Mrs. Forrester.
  179--The Visits of Elizabeth                  By Elinor Glyn.
  178--The Last Days of Pompeii           By Sir Bulwer Lytton.
  177--Jane Eyre                           By Charlotte Bronte.
  176--Under-Currents                         By “The Duchess.”
  175--Under Two Flags                              By “Ouida.”
  174--Rory O’More                             By Samuel Lover.
  173--The Witch’s Head                    By H. Rider Haggard.
  172--Averil                          By Rosa Nouchette Carey.
  171--A Perilous Secret                      By Charles Reade.
  170--My Lord and My Lady                   By Mrs. Forrester.
  169--St. Cuthbert’s Tower                 By Florence Warden.
  168--Married in Haste                  By Miss M. E. Braddon.
  167--An Englishwoman’s Love Letters
  166--The Picture of Dorian Gray               By Oscar Wilde.
  165--Mademoiselle Miss       By Henry Harland (Sidney Luska).
  164--Cometh Up as a Flower                By Rhoda Broughton.
  163--The Evil Genius                       By Wilkie Collins.
  162--Cherry Ripe                         By Helen B. Mathers.
  161--The Heir of Linne                    By Robert Buchanan.
  160--Rossmoyne                              By “The Duchess.”
  159--The Danvers Jewels                 By Mary Cholmondeley.
  158--Lorna Doone                          By R. D. Blackmore.
  157--Merle’s Crusade                 By Rosa Nouchette Carey.
  156--Old Hagar’s Secret               By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes.
  155--Dora Deane                       By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes.
  154--John Holdsworth, Chief Mate         By W. Clark Russell.
  153--Uncle Tom’s Cabin              By Harriet Beecher Stowe.
  152--Airy Fairy Lilian                      By “The Duchess.”
  151--The Splendid Spur         By “Q.” (A. T. Quiller Couch).
  150--East Lynne                           By Mrs. Henry Wood.
  149--Love and Life                     By Charlotte M. Yonge.
  148--Madame Sans Gene                    By Victorien Sardou.
  147--Consequences                          By Egerton Castle.
  146--My Lady Green Sleeves               By Helen B. Mathers.
  145--The Dean and His Daughter              By F. C. Philips.
  144--Molly Bawn                             By “The Duchess.”
  143--That Beautiful Wretch                  By William Black.
  142--By Woman’s Wit                        By Mrs. Alexander.
  141--The New Magdalen                      By Wilkie Collins.
  140--Pretty Miss Smith                    By Florence Warden.
  139--Ships That Pass in the Night       By Beatrice Harraden.
  138--Love Letters of a Worldly Woman  By Mrs. W. K. Clifford.
  137--In Strange Company                       By Guy Boothby.
  136--Red as a Rose is She                 By Rhoda Broughton.
  135--Pretty Miss Neville                     By B. M. Croker.
  134--Beauty’s Daughters                     By “The Duchess.”
  133--Prince Otto, and the Silverado
       Squatters                     By Robert Louis Stevenson.
  132--Red Spider                           By S. Baring Gould.
  131--A Cardinal Sin                           By Hugh Conway.
  130--I Have Lived and Loved                By Mrs. Forrester.
  129--Chiffon’s Marriage                             By “Gyp.”
  128--God and the Man                      By Robert Buchanan.
  127--Sam’s Sweetheart                    By Helen B. Mathers.
  126--Vice Versa                                 By F. Anstey.
  125--Weavers and Weft                  By Miss M. E. Braddon.
  124--Cleopatra                           By H. Rider Haggard.
  123--Phyllis                                By “The Duchess.”
  122--Far from the Madding Crowd              By Thomas Hardy.
  121--Miss Kate                                     By “Rita.”
  120--The Frozen Pirate                   By W. Clark Russell.
  119--John Halifax, Gentleman                  By Miss Mulock.
  118--The Master of the Mine               By Robert Buchanan.
  117--Good-By, Sweetheart                  By Rhoda Broughton.
  116--The Master Passion                  By Florence Marryat.
  115--For Maimie’s Sake                        By Grant Allen.
  114--Colonel Quaritch, V. C.             By H. Rider Haggard.
  113--Aurora Floyd                      By Miss M. E. Braddon.
  112--Living or Dead                           By Hugh Conway.
  111--The Queen of Hearts                   By Wilkie Collins.
  110--Proved Unworthy                    By Mrs. Emily Lovett.
  109--The Scarlet Letter               By Nathaniel Hawthorne.
  108--The Mayor of Casterbridge               By Thomas Hardy.
  107--A Change of Air                         By Anthony Hope.
  106--Camille                        By Alexandre Dumas, fils.
  105--Concerning Isabel Carnaby  By Ellen Thorneycroft Fowler.
  104--Led Astray                           By Octave Feuillet.
  103--Black Beauty                             By Anna Sewell.
  102--The Vicomte de Bragelonne            By Alexandre Dumas.
  101--The Typewriter Girl                      By Grant Allen.
  100--The First Violin                   By Jessie Fothergill.
   99--Twenty Years After                   By Alexandre Dumas.
   98--A Man of Mark                           By Anthony Hope.
   97--The Courting of Dinah Shadd          By Rudyard Kipling.
   96--The Count of Monte Cristo
       (Part II.)                           By Alexandre Dumas.
   95--Young Mistley                   By Henry Seton Merriman.
   94--Lady Audley’s Secret              By Miss M. E. Braddon.
   93--A Bride from the Bush                  By E. W. Hornung.
   92--Edmond Dantes (Vol. I. of the Count
       of Monte Cristo)                     By Alexandre Dumas.
   91--The Story of an African Farm         By Olive Schreiner.
   90--The Hunchback of Notre Dame              By Victor Hugo.
   89--Carmen and Colomba                   By Prosper Merimee.
   88--Suspense                        By Henry Seton Merriman.
   87--Self-Raised; or, From the
       Depths                 By Mrs. Emma D. E. N. Southworth.
   86--Ishmael; or, In the
       Depths                 By Mrs. Emma D. E. N. Southworth.
   85--Prisoners and Captives          By Henry Seton Merriman.
   84--The Shadow of the Crime                   By Hall Caine.
   83--Jess: A Tale of the Transvaal       By H. Rider Haggard.
   82--Inez                                By Augusta J. Evans.
   81--The White Company                     By A. Conan Doyle.
   80--Macaria                             By Augusta J. Evans.
   79--Meadowbrook                      By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes.
   78--The Phantom Future             By Hentry Seton Merriman.
   77--The Three Musketeers                 By Alexandre Dumas.
   76--The Cruise of the
       Cachalot                 By Frank T. Bullen, Chief Mate.
   75--The New Arabian Nights        By Robert Louis Stevenson.
   74--An Egyptian Princess                    By George Ebers.
   73--The Bondman                               By Hall Caine.
   72--Dead Man’s Rock           By “Q.” (A. T. Quiller-Couch).
   71--In the Golden Days                        By Edna Lyall.
   70--Under the Deodars and Story of
       the Gadsbys                          By Rudyard Kipling.
   69--The Firm of Girdlestone               By A. Conan Doyle.
   68--The Bab Ballads                        By W. S. Gilbert.
   67--The Partners                         By Alphonse Daudet.
   66--A Hardy Norseman                          By Edna Lyall.
   65--Soldiers Three                       By Rudyard Kipling.
   64--Frivolous Cupid                         By Anthony Hope.
   63--Plain Tales from the Hills           By Rudyard Kipling.
   62--The Honorable Mrs. Vereker             By “The Duchess.”
   61--The King’s Stratagem and Other
       Stories                            By Stanley J. Weyman.
   60--The Homestead on the Hillside    By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes.
   59--Jack                                 By Alphonse Daudet.
   58--My Lady’s Money                       By Wilkie Collins.
   57--English Orphans                  By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes.
   56--Lena Rivers                      By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes.
   55--Thelma                                 By Marie Corelli.
   54--The House of Seven Gables        By Nathaniel Hawthorne.
   53--Tempest and Sunshine             By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes.
   52--Worth Winning              By Mrs. Emily Lovett Cameron.
   51--Eric Brighteyes                     By H. Rider Haggard.
   50--Donovan                                   By Edna Lyall.
   49--Ballads and Other Verses             By Rudyard Kipling.
   48--The Iron Pirate                        By Max Pemberton.
   47--Wormwood                               By Marie Corelli.
   46--The Romance of a Poor Young Man      By Octave Feuillet.
   45--Won by Waiting                            By Edna Lyall.
   44--Miss Milne and I      By the author of “A Yellow Aster.”
   43--The Prince of the House of
       David                      By Rev. Prof. J. H. Ingraham.
   42--Cyrano de Bergerac                    By Edmond Rostand.
   41--Beautiful Jim                    By John Strange Winter.
   40--Mildred Trevanion                      By “The Duchess.”
   39--Hector Servadac                          By Jules Verne.
   38--The Maddoxes                         By Jean Middlemass.
   37--Ruy Blas                                 By Victor Hugo.
   36--Vendetta                               By Marie Corelli.
   35--Coralie’s Son                          By Albert Delpit.
   34--The Duchess                            By “The Duchess.”
   33--Allan Quatermain                    By H. Rider Haggard.
   32--The Tragedy in the Rue de la Paix       By Adolph Belot.
   31--The Great Hesper                        By Frank Barret.
   30--The Toilers of the Sea                   By Victor Hugo.
   29--Chris                                   By W. E. Norris.
   28--The Stranglers of Paris        From the celebrated play.
   27--Ardath, Vol. II.                       By Marie Corelli.
   26--Ardath, Vol. I.                        By Marie Corelli.
   25--Ingemar                              By Nathan D. Urner.
   24--Treasure Island               By Robert Louis Stevenson.
   23--His Fatal Vow                        By Leon De Tinseau.
   22--In All Shades                            By Grant Allen.
   21--Around the World in Eighty Days          By Jules Verne.
   20--A Dangerous Catspaw            By David Christie Murray.
   19--Han of Iceland                           By Victor Hugo.
   18--A Romance of Two Worlds                By Marie Corelli.
   17--The Sign of the Four                  By A. Conan Doyle.
   16--Sappho                               By Alphonse Daudet.
   15--Kidnapped                     By Robert Louis Stevenson.
   14--Jack and Three Jills                   By F. C. Philips.
   13--As in a Looking-Glass                  By F. C. Philips.
   12--The Phantom ’Rickshaw                By Rudyard Kipling.
   11--A Marriage at Sea                   By W. Clark Russell.
   10--The House of the Wolf              By Stanley J. Weyman.
    9--The Rogue                               By W. E. Norris.
    8--A Living Lie                            By Paul Bourget.
    7--King or Knave                       By R. E. Francillon.
    6--Beyond the City                       By A. Conan Doyle.
    5--Master of Ballantrae          By Robert Louis Stevenson.
    4--Germinie Lacerteux               By E. & J. de Goncourt.
    3--A Study in Scarlet                    By A. Conan Doyle.
    2--She’s All the World to Me                 By Hall Caine.
    1--The Light That Failed                By Rudyard Kipling.

ALL THE BEST WORKS OF

  =Alexandre Dumas=
  =William Black=
  =R. D. Blackmore=

And many other famous authors are contained in

The Arrow Library

High-Class Literature at a Moderate Price

       *       *       *       *       *

THE PARAGON OF ALL

_The Dr. Jack Series_

Every author’s work appeals to a particular class of readers. Only
a few writers, however, have the happy faculty of interesting all
classes. Mr. St. George Rathborne is one of these. His tales are full
of exciting adventure and interesting incident, while throughout there
are pretty love scenes strongly depicted.

Realizing what a great favorite this author has become, we have
contracted with him to write a large number of NEW stories.

These new tales, together with some of the author’s most popular works,
we will publish in a series by themselves and call it the Dr. Jack
Series.

Every reader cannot fail to like these most meritorious tales from
the pen of one of America’s most prolific authors. The following is a
list of the stories already published and those scheduled for early
publication:

By ST. GEORGE RATHBORNE.

  _1. Dr. Jack._
  _2. A Filibuster in Tatters._
  _3. Dr. Jack’s Wife._
  _4. The Witch From India._
  _5. Dr. Jack’s Paradise Mine._
  _6. Captain Tom._
  _7. Dr. Jack’s Widow._
  _8. Kinkaid from Peking._

  STREET & SMITH, _PUBLISHERS_,
  238 William Street, New York City.

       *       *       *       *       *

LAURA SERIES

A weekly publication devoted to good literature. August 5, 1903.

No. 2

Public records will show that there have been more women restored to
health and strength, and more lives saved by

Lydia E. Pinkham’s Vegetable Compound

than by any other medicine in the world.

It therefore _must_ be the best medicine in the world for woman’s
special ills.

NOTE:--If you are ill why don’t you write to Mrs. Pinkham at Lynn,
Mass., and get the advice which has restored more than a million women
to health? It will cost you nothing, and may save your life.

       *       *       *       *       *

Transcriber’s Notes:

Punctuation has been made consistent.

Variations in spelling and hyphenation were retained as they appear in
the original publication, except that obvious typographical errors have
been corrected.